..:: My Mother ::..
The Mother That Loves
The Mother That Cares
The Mother That Helps
The Mother That Worries
The Mother That's With You Through It All
The Mother That Raised You To Be Who ANd What You Are
The Mother That Encourages You
The Mother That Works Hard For You
The Mother That Sacrifices
The Mother That Is Here Only For You
The Mother That Has Lived All These Years For You
The Mother That Is Surviving Only For You
The Mother That Is Here
The Mother That Is There, For, This Mother Is Everywhere
The Mother That Is Kind
The Mother That Is Warm-Hearted
The Mother That Is Super-Women
The Mother Of All Mother's...

This Is Dedicated To My Mother
 

Free and open-source software (F/OSS, FOSS) or free/libre/open-source software (FLOSS) is software that is liberally licensed to grant the right of users to use, study, change, and improve its design through the availability of its source code. This approach has gained both momentum and acceptance as the potential benefits have been increasingly recognized by both individuals and corporations.[1][2]

In the context of free and open-source software, free refers to the freedom to copy and re-use the software, rather than to the price of the software. The Free Software Foundation, an organization that advocates the free software model, suggests that, to understand the concept, one should "think of free as in free speech, not as in free beer".[3]

Free and open-source software is an inclusive term which covers both free software and open source software which, despite describing similar development models, have differing cultures and philosophies.[4] Free software focuses on the philosophical freedoms it gives to users while open source focuses on the perceived strengths of its peer-to-peer development model.[5] FOSS is a term that can be used without particular bias towards either political approach.

Free software licences and open source licenses are used by many software packages. While the licenses themselves are in most cases the same, the two terms grew out of different philosophies and are often used to signify different distribution methodologies.[6]
History
Main article: History of free and open source software

In the 1950s, 1960s, and 1970s, it was normal for computer users to have the freedoms that are provided by free software. Software was commonly shared by individuals who used computers and by hardware manufacturers who were glad that people were making software that made their hardware useful. Organizations of users and suppliers were formed to facilitate the exchange of software; see, for example, SHARE and DECUS. By the late 1960s change was inevitable: software costs were dramatically increasing, a growing software industry was competing with the hardware manufacturer's bundled software products (free in that the cost was included in the hardware cost), leased machines required software support while providing no revenue for software, and some customers able to better meet their own needs did not want the costs of "free" software bundled with hardware product costs. In United States vs. IBM, filed January 17, 1969, the government charged that bundled software was anticompetitive.[7] While some software might always be free, there would be a growing amount of software that was for sale only. In the 1970s and early 1980s, the software industry began using technical measures (such as only distributing binary copies of computer programs) to actually prevent computer users from being able to study and customize software they had paid for. In 1980 copyright law[where?] was extended to computer programs.

In 1983, Richard Stallman, longtime member of the hacker community at the MIT Artificial Intelligence Laboratory, announced the GNU project, saying that he had become frustrated with the effects of the change in culture of the computer industry and its users.[8] Software development for the GNU operating system began in January 1984, and the Free Software Foundation (FSF) was founded in October 1985. An article outlining the project and its goals was published in March 1985 titled the GNU Manifesto. The manifesto also focused heavily on the philosophy of free software. He developed The Free Software Definition and the concept of "copyleft", designed to ensure software freedom for all.

The Linux kernel, started by Linus Torvalds, was released as freely modifiable source code in 1991. The licence wasn't exactly a free software licence, but with version 0.12 in February 1992, he relicensed the project under the GNU General Public License.[9] Much like Unix, Torvalds' kernel attracted the attention of volunteer programmers.

In 1997, Eric Raymond published The Cathedral and the Bazaar, a reflective analysis of the hacker community and free software principles. The paper received significant attention in early 1998, and was one factor in motivating Netscape Communications Corporation to release their popular Netscape Communicator Internet suite as free software. This code is today better known as Mozilla Firefox and Thunderbird.

Netscape's act prompted Raymond and others to look into how to bring free software principles and benefits to the commercial software industry. They concluded that FSF's social activism was not appealing to companies like Netscape, and looked for a way to rebrand the free software movement to emphasize the business potential of the sharing of source code. The new name they chose was "open source", and quickly Bruce Perens, publisher Tim O'Reilly, Linus Torvalds, and others signed on to the rebranding. The Open Source Initiative was founded in February 1998 to encourage use of the new term and evangelize open source principles.[10]
[edit] Naming
[edit] Free software

The Free Software Definition, written by Richard Stallman and published by Free Software Foundation (FSF), defines free software as a matter of liberty, not price.[11] The earliest known publication of the definition was in the February 1986 edition[12] of the now-discontinued GNU's Bulletin publication of FSF. The canonical source for the document is in the philosophy section of the GNU Project website. As of April 2008, it is published there in 39 languages.[13]
[edit] Open source

The Open Source Definition is used by the Open Source Initiative to determine whether a software license can be considered open source. The definition was based on the Debian Free Software Guidelines, written and adapted primarily by Bruce Perens.[14][15] Perens did not base his writing on the four freedoms of free software from the Free Software Foundation, which were only widely available later.[16]
[edit] FOSS

The first known use of the phrase free open source software on Usenet was in a posting on 18 March 1998, just a month after the term open source itself was coined.[17] In February 2002, F/OSS appeared on a Usenet newsgroup dedicated to Amiga computer games.[18] In early 2002, MITRE used the term FOSS in what would later be their 2003 report Use of Free and Open Source Software (FOSS) in the U.S. Department of Defense.
[edit] FLOSS

The acronym FLOSS was coined in 2001 by Rishab Aiyer Ghosh for free/libre/open source software. Later that year, the European Commission (EC) used the phrase when they funded a study on the topic.[19]

Unlike libre software, which aimed to solve the ambiguity problem, FLOSS aimed to avoid taking sides in the debate over whether it was better to say "free software" or to say "open source software".

Proponents of the term point out that parts of the FLOSS acronym can be translated into other languages, with for example the F representing free (English) or frei (German), and the L representing libre (Spanish or French), livre (Portuguese), or libero (Italian), and so on. However, this term is not often used in official, non-English, documents, since the words in these languages for free as in freedom do not have the ambiguity problem of free in English.

By the end of 2004, the FLOSS acronym had been used in official English documents issued by South Africa,[20] Spain,[21] and Brazil.[22]
[edit] Criticism of "FLOSS" and "FOSS"

The terms "FLOSS" and "FOSS" have come under some criticism for being counterproductive and sounding silly. For instance, Eric Raymond, co-founder of the Open Source Initiative, has stated, "Near as I can figure ... people think they’d be making an ideological commitment ... if they pick 'open source' or 'free software'. Well, speaking as the guy who promulgated 'open source' to abolish the colossal marketing blunders that were associated with the term 'free software', I think 'free software' is less bad than 'FLOSS'. Somebody, please, shoot this pitiful acronym through the head and put it out of our misery." Raymond quotes programmer Rick Moen as stating "I continue to find it difficult to take seriously anyone who adopts an excruciatingly bad, haplessly obscure acronym associated with dental hygiene aids" and "neither term can be understood without first understanding both free software and open source, as prerequisite study."
[edit] Adoption by governments
See also: Linux adoption

The German City of Munich was amongst the first to announce its intention to switch from Microsoft Windows-based Operating Systems to an open source implementation of SuSE Linux in March 2003,[23][24] having achieved an adoption rate of 20% by 2010.[25]

In 2004, a law in Venezuela (Decree 3390) went into effect, mandating a two year transition to open source in all public agencies. As of June 2009 this ambitious transition is still under way.[26][27] Malaysia launched the "Malaysian Public Sector Open Source Software Program", saving millions on proprietary software licences till 2008.[28][29]

In 2005 the Government of Peru voted to adopt open source across all its bodies.[30] The 2002 response to Microsoft's critique is available online. In the preamble to the bill, the Peruvian government stressed that the choice was made to ensure that key pillars of democracy were safeguarded: "The basic principles which inspire the Bill are linked to the basic guarantees of a state of law."[31] In September, the Commonwealth of Massachusetts announced its formal adoption of the OpenDocument standard for all Commonwealth entities.[23]

In 2006, the Brazilian government has simultaneously encouraged the distribution of cheap computers running Linux throughout its poorer communities by subsidizing their purchase with tax breaks. [23]

In February 2008, the Dominican Republic passed a law to facilitate the migration of all public entities (government, education, etc.) to Software Libre, and to adopt open standards in the public sector.[32] In April, Ecuador passed a similar law, Decree 1014, designed to migrate the public sector to Software Libre.[33]

In February 2009, the United States White House moved its website to Linux servers using Drupal for content management.[34] In March, the French Gendarmerie Nationale announced it will totally switch to Ubuntu by 2015.[35]

In the name of Allah (God), Most Gracious, Most Merciful

Surah 1. The Opening
Verses no 1 to 7,

1. In the name of Allah, Most Gracious, Most Merciful.
2. Praise be to Allah, the Cherisher and Sustainer of the worlds;
3. Most Gracious, Most Merciful;
4. Master of the Day of Judgment.
5. Thee do we worship, and Thine aid we seek.
6. Show us the straight way,
7. The way of those on whom Thou hast bestowed Thy Grace, those
whose (portion) is not wrath, and who go not astray.

Surah 83. Defrauding, The Cheats, Cheating
1. Woe to those that deal in fraud,-
2. Those who, when they have to receive by measure from men,
exact full measure,
3. But when they have to give by measure or weight to men, give
less than due.
4. Do they not think that they will be called to account?-.5. On a Mighty Day,
6. A Day when (all) mankind will stand before the Lord of the Worlds?
7. Day! Surely the record of the wicked is (preserved) in Sijjin.
8. And what will explain to thee what Sijjin is?
9. (There is) a Register (fully) inscribed.
10. Woe, that Day, to those that deny-
11. Those that deny the Day of Judgment.
12. And none can deny it but the Transgressor beyond bounds the
Sinner!
13. When Our Signs are rehearsed to him, he says, "Tales of the
ancients!"
14. By no means! but on their hearts is the stain of the (ill) which
they do!
15. Verily, from (the Light of) their Lord, that Day, will they be veiled.
16. Further, they will enter the Fire of Hell.
17. Further, it will be said to them: "This is the (reality) which ye
rejected as false!
18. Day, verily the record of the Righteous is (preserved) in 'Illiyin.
19. And what will explain to thee what 'Illiyun is?
20. (There is) a Register (fully) inscribed,
21. To which bear witness those Nearest (to Allah..
22. Truly the Righteous will be in Bliss:
23. On Thrones (of Dignity) will they command a sight (of all things):
24. Thou wilt recognise in their faces the beaming brightness of Bliss.
25. Their thirst will be slaked with Pure Wine sealed:
26. The seal thereof will be Musk: And for this let those aspire, who
have aspirations:.27. With it will be (given) a mixture of Tasnim:
28. A spring, from (the waters) whereof drink those Nearest to Allah.
29. Those in sin used to laugh at those who believed,
30. And whenever they passed by them, used to wink at each other
(in mockery);
31. And when they returned to their own people, they would return
jesting;
32. And whenever they saw them, they would say, "Behold! These
are the people truly astray!"
33. But they had not been sent as keepers over them!
34. But on this Day the Believers will laugh at the Unbelievers:
35. On Thrones (of Dignity) they will command (a sight) (of all
things).
36. Will not the Unbelievers have been paid back for what they did?

POLYGAMY

Question: Why is a man allowed to have more than one wife in Islam? i.e. why is polygamy allowed in Islam?

Answer:

1. Definition of Polygamy
Polygamy means a system of marriage whereby one person has more than one spouse. Polygamy can be of two types. One is polygamy where a man marries more than one woman, and the other is polyandry, where a woman marries more than one man. In Islam, limited polygamy is permitted; whereas polyandry is completely prohibited.
Now coming to the original question, why is a man allowed to have more than one wife?

2. The Qur’an is the only religious scripture in the world that says, “marry only one”.
The Qur’an is the only religious book, on the face of this earth, that contains the phrase ‘marry only one’. There is no other religious book that instructs men to have only one wife. In none of the other religious scriptures, whether it be the
Vedas, the Ramayan, the Mahabharat, the Geeta, the Talmud or the Bible does one find a restriction on the number of wives. According to these scriptures one can marry as many as one wish. It was only later, that the Hindu priests and the Christian Church restricted the number of wives to one.
Many Hindu religious personalities, according to their scriptures, had multiple wives. King Dashrat, the father of Rama, had more than one wife. Krishna had several wives.
In earlier times, Christian men were permitted as many wives as they wished, since the Bible puts no restriction on the number of wives. It was only a few centuries ago that the Church restricted the number of wives to one.
Polygamy is permitted in Judaism. According to Talmudic law, Abraham had three wives, and Solomon had hundreds of wives. The practice of polygamy continued till Rabbi Gershom ben Yehudah (960 C.E to 1030 C.E) issued an edict against it. The Jewish Sephardic communities living in Muslim countries continued the practice till as late as 1950, until an Act of the Chief Rabbinate of
Israel extended the ban on marrying more than one wife.
(*Interesting Note: - As per the 1975 census of India Hindus are more polygynous than Muslims. The report of the ‘Committee of The Status of
Woman in Islam’, published in 1975 mentions on page numbers 66 and 67 that the percentage of polygamous marriages between the years 1951 and 1961 was 5.06% among the Hindus and only 4.31% among the Muslims. According to Indian law only Muslim men are permitted to have more than one wife. It is illegal for any non-Muslim in India to have more than one wife. Despite it being illegal, Hindus have more multiple wives as compared to Muslims. Earlier, there was no restriction even on Hindu men with respect to the number of wives allowed. It was only in 1954, when the Hindu Marriage Act was passed that it became illegal for a Hindu to have more than one wife. At present it is the Indian Law that restricts a Hindu man from having more than one wife and not the Hindu scriptures.)
Let us now analyze why Islam allows a man to have more than one wife.

3. Qur’an permits limited polygamy
As I mentioned earlier, Qur’an is the only religious book on the face of the earth that says ‘marry only one’. The context of this phrase is the following verse from Surah Nisa of the Glorious Qur’an:
“Marry women of your choice, two, or three, or four; but if ye fear that
ye shall not be able to deal justly (with them), then only one.”
[Al-Qur’an 4:3]
Before the Qur’an was revealed, there was no upper limit for polygamy and many men had scores of wives, some even hundreds. Islam put an upper limit of four wives. Islam gives a man permission to marry two, three or four women, only on the condition that he deals justly with them.
In the same chapter i.e. Surah Nisa verse 129 says:
“Ye are never able to be fair and just as between women....”
[Al-Qur’an 4:129]
Therefore polygamy is not a rule but an exception. Many people are under the misconception that it is compulsory for a Muslim man to have more than one wife.
Broadly, Islam has five categories of Do’s and Don’ts:
(i) ‘Fard’ i.e. compulsory or obligatory
(ii) ‘Mustahab’ i.e. recommended or encouraged
(iii) ‘Mubah’ i.e. permissible or allowed
(iv) ‘Makruh’ i.e. not recommended or discouraged
(v) ‘Haraam’ i.e. prohibited or forbidden
Polygamy falls in the middle category of things that are permissible. It cannot be said that a Muslim who has two, three or four wives is a better Muslim as compared to a Muslim who has only one wife.

4. Average life span of females is more than that of males
By nature males and females are born in approximately the same ratio. A female child has more immunity than a male child. A female child can fight the germs and diseases better than the male child. For this reason, during the pediatric age itself there are more deaths among males as compared to the females.
During wars, there are more men killed as compared to women. More men die due to accidents and diseases than women. The average life span of females is more than that of males, and at any given time one finds more widows in the world than widowers.
5. India has more male population than female due to female feticide and infanticide
India is one of the few countries, along with the other neighbouring countries, in which the female population is less than the male population. The reason lies in the high rate of female infanticide in India, and the fact that more than one million female fetuses are aborted every year in this country, after they are identified as females. If this evil practice is stopped, then India too will have more females as compared to males.

6. World female population is more than male population
In the USA, women outnumber men by 7.8 million. New York alone has one million more females as compared to the number of males, and of the male population of New York one-third are gays i.e. sodomites. The U.S.A as a whole has more than twenty-five million gays. This means that these people do not wish to marry women. Great Britain has four million more females as compared to males. Germany has five million more females as compared to males. Russia has nine million more females than males. God alone knows how many million more females there are in the whole world as compared to males.

7. Restricting each and every man to have only one wife is not practical
Even if every man got married to one woman, there would still be more than thirty million females in U.S.A who would not be able to get husbands (Considering that America has twenty five million gays). There would be more than four million females in Great Britain, 5 million females in Germany and nine million females in Russia alone who would not be able to find a husband.
Suppose my sister happens to be one of the unmarried women living in USA, or suppose your sister happens to be one of the unmarried women in USA. The only two options remaining for her are that she either marries a man who already has a wife or becomes 'public property'. There is no other option. All those who are modest will opt for the first.
Most women would not like to share their husband with other women. But in
Islam when the situation deems it really necessary Muslim women in due faith could bear a small personal loss to prevent a greater loss of letting other Muslim sisters becoming 'public properties'.

8. Marring a married man preferable to becoming 'public property'
In Western society, it is common for a man to have mistresses and/or multiple
Extra-marital affairs, in which case, the woman leads a disgraceful, unprotected life. The same society, however, cannot accept a man having more than one wife, in which women retain their honourable, dignified position in society and lead a protected life.
Thus the only two options before a woman who cannot find a husband is to marry a married man or to become 'public property'. Islam prefers giving women the honourable position by permitting the first option and disallowing the second.
There are several other reasons, why Islam has permitted limited polygamy, but it is mainly to protect the modesty of women.


Regards:
Danish Khan

Pourquoi est-ce qu'on permet la poligamie dans l'Islam ?
Automatically translated into French thanks to WorldLingo
Question

de POLIGAMIE : Pourquoi est-ce qu'on permet à un un homme d'avoir plus d'une épouse dans l'Islam ? c.-à-d. pourquoi est-ce qu'on permet la poligamie dans l'Islam ?

Réponse :

1. La définition de la poligamie
de poligamie signifie un système de mariage par lequel une personne ait plus d'un conjoint. La poligamie peut être de deux types. On est poligamie où un homme épouse plus d'une femme, et l'autre est polyandry, où une femme épouse plus d'un homme. Dans l'Islam, la poligamie limitée est autorisée ; considérant que polyandry est complètement interdit.
Est-ce que maintenant venant à la question originale, pourquoi on permet à un un homme d'avoir plus d'une épouse ?

2. Le Qur' est le seul scripture religieux dans le monde qui indique, « marient seulement un ».
Le Qur' est le seul livre religieux, sur le visage de cette terre, qui contient le `d'expression marient seulement un'. Il n'y a aucun autre livre religieux qui instruit des hommes avoir seulement une épouse. Dans aucun des autres scriptures religieux, si ce soient
le Vedas, le Ramayan, le Mahabharat, le Geeta, le Talmud ou la bible fait une trouvaille une restriction au nombre d'épouses. Selon ces scriptures on peut marier l'autant d'en tant qu'un souhait. Il était seulement plus tard, cela les prêtres indous et l'église chrétienne a limité le nombre d'épouses à une.
Beaucoup de personnalités religieuses indoues, selon leurs scriptures, ont eu les épouses multiples. Le Roi Dashrat, le père de Rama, a eu plus d'une épouse. Krishna a eu plusieurs épouses.
Dans des périodes plus tôt, des hommes chrétiens ont été autorisés autant d'épouses comme ils ont souhaité, puisque la bible ne met aucune restriction sur le nombre d'épouses. C'était seulement il y a quelques siècles cela que l'église a limité le nombre d'épouses à une.
La poligamie est autorisée dans le judaïsme. Selon la loi de Talmudic, Abraham a eu trois épouses, et Solomon a eu des centaines d'épouses. La pratique de la poligamie continuée jusqu'à ce que Rabbin Gershom ben Yehudah (960 C.E à 1030 C.E) a publié un édit contre elle. Les communautés juives de Sephardic vivant dans les pays musulmans ont continué la pratique jusqu'aussi à tard que 1950, jusqu'à une Loi du Rabbinate en chef
de l'Israel a prolongé l'interdiction d'épouser plus d'une épouse.
(note *Interesting : - Selon le recensement 1975 des hindous de l'Inde soyez polygynous que des musulmans. Le rapport du Comité de `du statut
de la femme dans l'Islam', édité dans 1975 mentions sur les numéros de page 66 et 67 que le pourcentage des mariages polygames entre les années 1951 et 1961 était 5.06% parmi les hindous et seulement 4.31% parmi les musulmans. Selon la loi indienne seulement des hommes musulmans sont autorisés pour avoir plus d'une épouse. Il est illégal que n'importe quels non-Musulmans en Inde aient plus d'une épouse. En dépit de lui étant illégal, les hindous ont des épouses plus multiples par rapport aux musulmans. Plus tôt, il n'y avait aucune restriction même aux hommes indous en ce qui concerne le nombre d'épouses permises. Il avait lieu seulement en 1954, quand l'acte indou de mariage a été passé qu'il est devenu illégal que un hindou ait plus d'une épouse. Actuellement c'est la loi indienne qui limite un homme indou de avoir plus d'une épouse et pas les scriptures indous.)
nous laissent analysent maintenant pourquoi l'Islam permet à un homme d'avoir plus d'une épouse.

3. Qur' des laisux a limité la poligamie
pendant que je citais précédemment, Qur' est le seul livre religieux sur le visage de la terre qui indique que le `marient seulement un'. Le contexte de cette expression est le vers suivant de Surah Nisa du Qur glorieux' :
« Épousez les femmes de votre choix, deux, ou trois, ou quatre ; mais si crainte de ye que
le ye ne pourra pas s'occuper juste (avec eux), puis seulement une.  »
[Al-Qur' 4:3]
avant que le Qur' ait été indiqué, il n'y avait aucune limite supérieure pour la poligamie et beaucoup d'hommes ont eu une masse d'épouses, quelques centaines égales. L'Islam a mis une limite supérieure de quatre épouses. L'Islam donne à un homme la permission d'épouser deux, trois ou quatre femmes, seulement à condition qu'il a affaire juste avec elles.
Dans le même chapitre c.-à-d. Le vers 129 de Surah Nisa indique :
« Ye ne peuvent jamais être juste et juste comme entre les femmes…. »
[Al-Qur' 4:129]
par conséquent la poligamie n'est pas une règle mais une exception. Beaucoup de personnes sont sous l'idée fausse qu'il est forcé que un homme musulman ait plus d'une épouse.
Largement, l'Islam a cinq catégories de solides totaux ont fait et de Don les' :
(i) `Fard' c.-à-d. (ii) `forcé
ou obligatoire Mustahab' c.-à-d. (iii) `recommandé
ou encouragé Mubah' c.-à-d. (iv) `permis
ou permis Makruh' c.-à-d. (v) `non recommandé
ou découragé Haraam' c.-à-d. la poligamie interdite ou
interdite tombe dans la catégorie moyenne des choses qui sont permises. Il ne peut pas dire que trois ou quatre des épouses de musulman qui a deux, est de meilleures musulmanes par rapport à un musulman qui a seulement une épouse.

4. La durée moyenne des femelles est plus que cela des mâles
par des mâles de nature et des femelles naissent dans approximativement le même rapport. Un enfant féminin a plus d'immunité qu'un enfant masculin. Un enfant féminin peut combattre les germes et les maladies mieux que l'enfant masculin. Pour cette raison, pendant l'âge pédiatrique lui-même il y a plus de décès parmi des mâles par rapport aux femelles.
Pendant les guerres, il y a plus d'hommes tués par rapport aux femmes. Plus d'hommes meurent en raison des accidents et des maladies que des femmes. La durée moyenne des femelles est plus que cela des mâles, et à n'importe quelle heure donnée on trouve plus de veuves dans le monde que des veufs.
5. L'Inde a une population plus masculine que la femelle due au feticide et à l'infanticide femelles
Inde est l'un des quelques pays, avec les autres pays voisins, dans lesquels la population féminine est moins que la population masculine. La raison se situe dans le taux élevé d'infanticide femelle en Inde, et le fait que plus d'un million de foetus femelles sont avortés chaque année dans ce pays, après qu'ils soient identifiés comme femelles. Si cette pratique mauvaise est arrêtée, alors l'Inde trop aura plus de femelles par rapport aux mâles.

6. La population féminine du monde est davantage la population que masculine
aux Etats-Unis, femmes dépassent des hommes en nombre par 7.8 millions. Seul New York a un million de femelles supplémentaires par rapport au nombre de mâles, et de la population masculine de New York un tiers sont des homosexuels c.-à-d. sodomites. Les Etats-Unis en général ont plus de vingt-cinq millions de homosexuels. Ceci signifie que ces personnes ne souhaitent pas épouser des femmes. La Grande-Bretagne a quatre millions de femelles supplémentaires par rapport aux mâles. L'Allemagne a cinq millions de femelles supplémentaires par rapport aux mâles. La Russie a neuf millions de femelles supplémentaires que des mâles. Seul Dieu sait combien million de femelles supplémentaires là sont dans le monde entier par rapport aux mâles.

7. La restriction de chaque homme pour avoir seulement une épouse n'est pas pratique
même si chaque homme obtenu se mariait à une femme, là serait toujours plus de trente millions de femelles aux Etats-Unis qui ne pourraient pas obtenir des maris (considérant que l'Amérique a vingt-cinq millions de homosexuels). Il y aurait plus de quatre millions de femelles en Grande-Bretagne, 5 millions de femelles en Allemagne et neuf millions de femelles seule en Russie qui ne pourrait pas trouver un mari.
Supposez ma soeur s'avère justement être l'une des femmes célibataires vivant aux Etats-Unis, ou supposez que votre soeur s'avère justement être l'une des femmes célibataires aux Etats-Unis. Les seules deux options restantes pour elle sont qu'elle l'un ou l'autre épouse un homme qui a déjà une épouse ou devient « propriété publique ». Il n'y a aucune autre option. Tout tels qui sont opter modeste de volonté pour le premier.
La plupart des femmes ne voudraient pas partager leur mari avec d'autres femmes. Mais dans
l'Islam quand la situation le considère les femmes musulmanes vraiment nécessaires dans la foi due pourraient soutenir une petite perte personnelle pour empêcher une plus grande perte de laisser d'autres propriétés « publiques » de soeurs musulmanes devenantes.

8. Troublant un homme marié préférable « à la propriété publique » devenante
dans la société occidentale, il est commun pour qu'un homme ait des maîtresses et/ou des affaires
Supplémentaire-matrimoniales multiples, dans ce cas, la femme mène une vie honteuse et non protégée. La même société, cependant, ne peut pas accepter un homme ayant plus d'une épouse, dans laquelle les femmes maintiennent leur honorable, position finie dans la société et ne mène pas une vie protégée.
Ainsi les seules deux options avant qu'une femme qui ne peut pas trouver un mari doive épouser un homme marié ou devenir « propriété publique ». L'Islam préfère donner à des femmes la position honorable en permettant la première option et en rejetant la seconde.
Il y a plusieurs autres raisons, pourquoi l'Islam a permis la poligamie limitée, mais il est principalement de protéger la modestie des femmes.


Respect :
Khan danois

¿Por qué el polygamy se permite en Islam?
Automatically translated into Spanish thanks to WorldLingo
HTTP/1.1 200 OK
Date: Sun, 07 Jun 2009 05:15:09 GMT
Server: Apache
Set-Cookie: JSESSIONID=EDB73A33DAD8B6618329E61C1F1967BF.lv1-12; Path=/
X-WL-ERRORCODE: 1176
Content-Length: 8966
Connection: close
Content-Type: text/plain;charset=iso-8859-1

Pregunta

del POLYGAMY: ¿Por qué se permite a un hombre tener más de una esposa en Islam? es decir. ¿por qué el polygamy se permite en Islam?

Respuesta:

1. La definición del Polygamy
del Polygamy significa un sistema de la unión por el que una persona tenga más de un esposo. El Polygamy puede estar de dos tipos. Uno es el polygamy donde un hombre casa a más de una mujer, y el otro es polyandry, donde una mujer casa a más de un hombre. En Islam, se permite el polygamy limitado; mientras que es polyandry se prohíbe totalmente.
¿Ahora viniendo a la pregunta original, por qué se permite a un hombre tener más de una esposa?

2. El Qur' es el único scripture religioso en el mundo que dice, “casa solamente uno”.
El Qur' es el único libro religioso, en la cara de esta tierra, que contiene el `de la frase casa solamente uno'. No hay otro libro religioso que manda a hombres tener solamente una esposa. En ningunos de los otros scriptures religiosos, si sean
el Vedas, el Ramayan, el Mahabharat, el Geeta, el Talmud o la biblia hace un hallazgo una restricción en el número de esposas. Según estos scriptures uno puede casar tanto como un deseo. Era solamente más adelante, eso los sacerdotes hindúes y la iglesia cristiana restringió el número de esposas a una.
Muchas personalidades religiosas hindúes, según sus scriptures, tenían esposas múltiples. Rey Dashrat, el padre de Rama, tenía más de una esposa. Krishna tenía varias esposas.
In earlier times, Christian men were permitted as many wives as they wished, since the Bible puts no restriction on the number of wives. Era solamente hace algunos siglos eso que la iglesia restringió el número de esposas a una.
Polygamy is permitted in Judaism. According to Talmudic law, Abraham had three wives, and Solomon had hundreds of wives. The practice of polygamy continued till Rabbi Gershom ben Yehudah (960 C.E to 1030 C.E) issued an edict against it. Las comunidades judías de Sephardic que vivían en países musulmanes continuaron la práctica hasta tan tarde como 1950, hasta un acto del principal Rabbinate
de Israel amplió la interdicción en casar a más de una esposa.
(nota *Interesting: - Según el censo 1975 de los Hindus de la India sea más polygynous que musulmanes. El informe del comité del `del estado
de la mujer en Islam', publicado en 1975 menciones en las páginas 66 y 67 que el porcentaje de uniones polygamous entre los años 1951 y 1961 era 5.06% entre los Hindus y solamente 4.31% entre los musulmanes. Según ley india solamente permiten a los hombres musulmanes para tener más de una esposa. Es ilegal que cualquier no-Musulmán en la India tenga más de una esposa. A pesar de él que es ilegal, los Hindus tienen esposas más múltiples con respecto a musulmanes. Earlier, there was no restriction even on Hindu men with respect to the number of wives allowed. Era solamente en 1954, cuando el acto hindú de la unión fue pasado que llegó a ser ilegal que un Hindu tenga más de una esposa. At present it is the Indian Law that restricts a Hindu man from having more than one wife and not the Hindu scriptures.)
Let us now analyze why Islam allows a man to have more than one wife.

3. Qur’an permits limited polygamy
As I mentioned earlier, Qur’an is the only religious book on the face of the earth that says ‘marry only one’. The context of this phrase is the following verse from Surah Nisa of the Glorious Qur’an:
“Case a mujeres de su opción, dos, o tres, o cuatro; pero si miedo que el ye
no podrá repartir justo (con ellos), entonces solamente uno del ye. ”
[Al-Qur' 4:3]
antes de que el Qur' fuera revelado, no había límite superior para el polygamy y muchos hombres tenían cuentas de las esposas, algunos centenares uniformes. El Islam puso un límite superior de cuatro esposas. El Islam da a hombre el permiso de casar a dos, tres o cuatro mujeres, sólo a condición de que él trata justo de ellas.
In the same chapter i.e. El verso 129 de Surah Nisa dice:
“Ye nunca puede ser justo y apenas como entre las mujeres….”
[Al-Qur' 4:129]
por lo tanto el polygamy es una no regla sino una excepción. Mucha gente es bajo idea falsa que es obligatorio que un hombre musulmán tenga más de una esposa.
Broadly, Islam has five categories of Do’s and Don’ts:
(i) `Fard' es decir. (ii) `obligatorio
u obligatorio Mustahab' es decir. recomendado o alentador
(iii) `Mubah' es decir. permissible or allowed
(iv) ‘Makruh’ i.e. not recommended or discouraged
(v) ‘Haraam’ i.e. el Polygamy prohibido o
prohibido baja en la categoría media de las cosas que son permitidas. No puede ser dicho que tres o cuatro las esposas del musulmán que tiene dos, son musulmanes mejores con respecto a un musulmán que tenga solamente una esposa.

4. La vida media de hembras es más que llevan el
de varones de los varones de la naturaleza y a las hembras en aproximadamente el mismo cociente. A female child has more immunity than a male child. A female child can fight the germs and diseases better than the male child. For this reason, during the pediatric age itself there are more deaths among males as compared to the females.
During wars, there are more men killed as compared to women. Más hombres mueren debido a los accidentes y a las enfermedades que mujeres. La vida media de hembras es más que el de varones, y en cualquier hora dada uno encuentra a más viudas en el mundo que viudos.
5. La India tiene población más masculina que la hembra debido al feticide y al infanticide femeninos
la India es uno de los pocos países, junto con los otros países vecinos, en los cuales la población femenina es menos que la población masculina. La razón miente en el alto índice del infanticide femenino en la India, y el hecho de que más de un millón fetos femeninos están abortados cada año en este país, después de que se identifiquen como hembras. Si se para esta práctica malvada, después la India tendrá también más hembras con respecto a varones.

6. La población femenina del mundo está más la población que masculina
en los E.E.U.U., mujeres excede en número a hombres por 7.8 millones. Nueva York solamente tiene un millón más hembras con respecto al número de varones, y de la población masculina de Nueva York una mitad es gays es decir. sodomites. Los E.E.U.U. en su totalidad tienen más de veinticinco millones de gays. Esto significa que esta gente no desea casar a mujeres. Great Britain has four million more females as compared to males. Alemania tiene cinco millones de más hembras con respecto a varones. Rusia tiene nueve millones de más hembras que varones. God alone knows how many million more females there are in the whole world as compared to males.

7. La restricción de cada hombre para tener solamente una esposa no es práctica
aunque cada hombre consiguió casada con una mujer, allí todavía sería más de treinta millones de hembras en los E.E.U.U. que no podrían conseguir a los maridos (que consideran que América tiene veinticinco millones de gays). Habría más de cuatro millones de hembras en Gran Bretaña, 5 millones de hembras en Alemania y nueve millones de hembras en Rusia solamente quién no podría encontrar a un marido.
Suponga mi hermana sucede ser una de las mujeres solteras que viven en los E.E.U.U., o suponga que su hermana sucede ser una de las mujeres solteras en los E.E.U.U. Las únicas dos opciones restantes para ella son que ella cualquiera casa a hombre que tiene ya una esposa o hace “característica pública”. No hay otra opción. Todo el los que son OPT modesto de la voluntad para el primer.
La mayoría de las mujeres no quisieran compartir a su marido con otras mujeres. Pero en
Islam cuando la situación lo juzga las mujeres musulmanas realmente necesarias en la fe debida podrían llevar una pérdida personal pequeña para prevenir una mayor pérdida de dejar otras características “públicas” que se convertían de las hermanas musulmanas.

8. Estropeando a un hombre casado preferible a la “característica pública que se convierte”
en sociedad occidental, es común para que un hombre tenga amantes y/o los asuntos
Adicional-maritales múltiples, en este caso, la mujer conduce una vida vergonzosa, desprotegida. La misma sociedad, sin embargo, no puede aceptar a un hombre que tiene más de una esposa, en quien las mujeres conservan su honorable, posición dignificada en sociedad y no conduce una vida protegida.
Así las únicas dos opciones antes de que una mujer que no puede encontrar a un marido deba casar a un hombre casado o hacer “característica pública”. Islam prefers giving women the honourable position by permitting the first option and disallowing the second.
Hay varias otras razones, porqué el Islam ha permitido polygamy limitado, pero es principalmente proteger la modestia de mujeres.


Respeto:
Khan danés

Perchè il polygamy è permesso nell'Islam?
Automatically translated into Italian thanks to WorldLingo
Domanda

di POLYGAMY: Perchè ad un uomo è permesso avere più di una moglie nell'Islam? cioè. perchè il polygamy è permesso nell'Islam?

Risposta:

1. La definizione di Polygamy
di Polygamy significa un sistema dell'unione per cui una persona ha più di uno sposo. Il Polygamy può essere di due tipi. Uno è polygamy dove un uomo sposa più di una donna e l'altro è polyandry, dove una donna sposa più di un uomo. Nell'Islam, il polygamy limitato è consentito; considerando che polyandry completamente è proibito.
Ora venendo alla domanda originale, perchè ad un uomo è permesso avere più di una moglie?

2. Il Qur' è l'unico scripture religioso nel mondo che dice, “sposa soltanto uno„.
Il Qur' è l'unico libro religioso, sulla faccia di questa terra, che contiene il `di frase sposa soltanto uno'. Non ci è altro libro religioso che insegna agli uomini ad avere soltanto una moglie. In nessun degli altri scriptures religiosi, se esso sono
il Vedas, il Ramayan, il Mahabharat, il Geeta, il Talmud o la bibbia fa un ritrovamento una limitazione sul numero di mogli. Secondo questi scriptures si può sposare l'altretanto come un desiderio. Era soltanto più tardi, quello i priests indù e la chiesa cristiana ha limitato il numero di mogli ad una.
Molte personalità religiose indù, secondo i loro scriptures, hanno avute mogli multiple. Il re Dashrat, il padre di Rama, ha avuto più di una moglie. Krishna ha avuto parecchie mogli.
Nei periodi più in anticipo, gli uomini cristiani sono stati consentiti altretante mogli hanno desiderato, poiché la bibbia non mette limitazione sul numero di mogli. Era soltanto alcuni secoli fa quello che la chiesa ha limitato il numero di mogli ad una.
Il Polygamy è consentito nel Judaism. Secondo legge di Talmudic, Abraham ha avuto tre mogli e Solomon ha avuto centinaia delle mogli. La pratica di polygamy continuata finchè il Rabbi Gershom ben Yehudah (960 C.E - 1030 C.E) ha pubblicato un edict contro di esso. Le Comunità ebree di Sephardic che vivono nei paesi musulmani hanno continuato la pratica lavorare a in ritardo quanto 1950, fino ad una Legge del Rabbinate principale
dell'Israele ha esteso il divieto di sposare più di una moglie.
(nota *Interesting: - Secondo il censimento 1975 dei Hindus dell'India sia più polygynous dei musulmani. Il rapporto del comitato del `della condizione
della donna nell'Islam', pubblicata in 1975 menzioni sui numeri di pagina 66 e 67 che la percentuale delle unioni polygamous fra gli anni 1951 e 1961 era 5.06% fra i Hindus e soltanto 4.31% fra i musulmani. Secondo legge indiana soltanto gli uomini musulmani sono consentiti per avere più di una moglie. Per tutti i non-Musulmani è illegale in India avere più di una moglie. Malgrado esso che è illegale, i Hindus hanno mogli più multiple rispetto ai musulmani. Più presto, non ci era limitazione anche sugli uomini indù riguardo al numero di mogli permesse. Aveva luogo soltanto in 1954, quando la Legge indù di unione è stata passata che per un Hindu è diventato illegale avere più di una moglie. Attualmente è la legge indiana che limita un uomo indù da avere più di una moglie e non gli scriptures indù.)
li lasciano ora analizzano perchè l'Islam permette che un uomo abbia più di una moglie.

3. Qur' permessi ha limitato il polygamy
mentre ho accennato più presto, Qur' è l'unico libro religioso sulla faccia della terra che dice che il `sposa soltanto uno'. Il contesto di questa frase è il seguente verse da Surah Nisa del Qur Glorious':
“Sposi le donne della vostri scelta, due, o tre, o quattro; ma se timore che il ye
non potrà trattare giusto (con loro), allora soltanto uno del ye. „
[Al-Qur' 4:3]
prima che il Qur' fosse rivelato, non ci era limite superiore per polygamy e molti uomini hanno avuti massa di mogli, alcune centinaia uniformi. L'Islam ha messo un limite superiore di quattro mogli. L'Islam dà ad un uomo il permesso sposare due, tre o quattro donne, solo a condizione che tratta giusto con loro.
Nello stesso capitolo cioè. Il verse 129 di Surah Nisa dice:
“Ye non può mai essere giusto ed appena come fra le donne….„
[Al-Qur' 4:129]
di conseguenza il polygamy fa una regola non ma un'eccezione. Molta gente è sotto l'idea sbagliata che per un uomo musulmano è obbligatorio avere più di una moglie.
Largamente, l'Islam ha cinque categorie di ha fatto ed indossa' gli st:
(i) `Fard' cioè. (ii) `obbligatorio
o obbligatorio Mustahab' cioè. (iii) `suggerito
o consigliato a Mubah' cioè. (iv) `ammissibile
o permesso Makruh' cioè. (v) `non suggerito
o scoraggiato Haraam' cioè. il Polygamy proibito o
proibito a rientrare nella categoria centrale di cose che sono ammissibili. Non può dirsi che tre o quattro lle mogli del musulmano che ha due, è i musulmani migliori rispetto ad un musulmano che ha soltanto una moglie.

4. La durata media delle femmine è più di quella dei maschi
dai maschi della natura e le femmine sono sopportate approssimativamente nello stesso rapporto. Un bambino femminile ha più immunità che un bambino maschio. Un bambino femminile può combattere i germi e le malattie più meglio del bambino maschio. Per questo motivo, durante l'età pediatrica in se ci sono più morti fra i maschi rispetto alle femmine.
Durante le guerre, ci sono più uomini uccisi rispetto alle donne. Più uomini muoiono dovuto gli incidenti e le malattie che le donne. La durata media delle femmine è più di quella dei maschi ed a tutto il dato tempo si trova più vedove nel mondo che i vedovi.
5. L'India ha popolazione più maschio che la femmina dovuto il feticide e il infanticide femminili
India è uno dei pochi paesi, con gli altri paesi limitrofi, in cui la popolazione femminile è di meno che la popolazione maschio. Il motivo si trova nell'alto tasso del infanticide femminile in India e nel fatto che più di un milione di feti femminili sono abbandonati ogni anno in questo paese, dopo che siano identificati come femmine. Se questa pratica diabolica è interrotta, quindi l'India ugualmente avrà più femmine rispetto ai maschi.

6. La popolazione femminile del mondo è più la popolazione maschio
negli S.U.A., donne oltrepassa gli uomini da 7.8 milioni. New York da solo ha un milione di nuove femmine rispetto al numero di maschi e della popolazione maschio di New York un terzo è gays cioè. sodomites. Gli S.U.A. in generale hanno più di venticinque milione gays. Ciò significa che questa gente non desidera sposare le donne. La Gran Bretagna ha quattro milione nuove femmine rispetto ai maschi. La Germania ha cinque milione nuove femmine rispetto ai maschi. La Russia ha nove milione nuove femmine che i maschi. Il dio da solo conosce quant0 milione nuove femmine là sono nel mondo intero rispetto ai maschi.

7. La limitazione dell'ogni uomo per avere soltanto una moglie non è pratica
anche se ogni uomo ottenuto si sposasse ad una donna, là ancora sarebbe più di trenta milione femmine negli S.U.A. che non potrebbero ottenere i mariti (che considerano che l'America ha venticinque milione gays). Ci sarebbero più di quattro milione femmine in Gran Bretagna, 5 milione femmine in Germania e nove milione femmine in Russia da solo chi non potrebbe trovare un marito.
Supponga la mia sorella sembra essere una delle donne celibi che vivono negli S.U.A., o che supponga che la vostra sorella sembra essere una delle donne celibi negli S.U.A. Le uniche due opzioni restanti per lei sono che uno sposa un uomo che già ha una moglie o si trasforma in “in proprietà pubblica„. Non ci è altra opzione. Tutto coloro che è opt modesto di volontà per il primo.
La maggior parte delle donne non vorrebbero ripartire il loro marito con altre donne. Ma
nell'Islam quando la situazione lo ritiene le donne musulmane realmente necessarie nella fede dovuta potrebbero sopportare una piccola perdita personale per impedire una perdita più grande di lasciare altre proprietà “pubbliche„ delle sorelle musulmane diventanti.

8. Guastando un uomo sposato preferibile “alla proprietà pubblica„ diventante
nella società occidentale, è comune affinchè un uomo abbia mistresses e/o affari
Supplementare-coniugali multipli, nel qual caso, la donna conduce una vita disgraceful e non protetta. La stessa società, tuttavia, non può accettare un uomo che ha più di una moglie, in cui le donne mantengono il loro onorato, posizione dignified nella società e non conduce una vita protetta.
Così le uniche due opzioni prima che una donna che non può trovare un marito debba sposare un uomo sposato o trasformarsi in “in proprietà pubblica„. L'Islam preferisce dare a donne la posizione onorata consentendo la prima opzione e respingendo il secondo.
Ci sono parecchi altri motivi, perchè l'Islam ha consentito il polygamy limitato, ma è pricipalmente di proteggere il modesty delle donne.


Riguardi:
Khan danese

Warum wird Polygamie im Islam erlaubt?
Automatically translated into German thanks to WorldLingo

Por que o polygamy é permitido no Islam?
Automatically translated into Portuguese thanks to WorldLingo
Pergunta

do POLYGAMY: Por que é permitido a um homem ter mais de uma esposa no Islam? isto é. por que o polygamy é permitido no Islam?

Resposta:

1. A definição do Polygamy
do Polygamy significa um sistema da união por meio de que uma pessoa tem mais de um esposo. O Polygamy pode ser de dois tipos. Um é o polygamy onde um homem casa mais de uma mulher, e o outro é polyandry, onde uma mulher casa mais de um homem. No Islam, o polygamy limitado é permitido; visto que polyandry é proibido completamente.
Agora vindo à pergunta original, por que é permitido a um homem ter mais de uma esposa?

2. O Qur' é o único scripture religioso no mundo que diz, “casa somente um”.
O Qur' é o único livro religioso, na cara desta terra, que contem o `da frase casa somente um'. Não há nenhum outro livro religioso que instrui homens ter somente uma esposa. Em nenhuns dos outros scriptures religiosos, se sejam
o Vedas, o Ramayan, o Mahabharat, o Geeta, o Talmud ou o Bible faz um achado uma limitação no número das esposas. De acordo com estes scriptures se pode casar o tanto como como um desejo. Estava somente mais atrasado, isso os priests Hindu e a igreja Christian restringiu o número das esposas a uma.
Muitas personalidades religiosas Hindu, de acordo com seus scriptures, tiveram esposas múltiplas. O rei Dashrat, pai de Rama, teve mais de uma esposa. Krishna teve diversas esposas.
Em umas épocas mais adiantadas, os homens Christian foram permitidos tantas como esposas como desejaram, desde que o Bible não põe nenhuma limitação sobre o número das esposas. Era somente alguns séculos há isso que a igreja restringiu o número das esposas a uma.
O Polygamy é permitido no Judaism. De acordo com a lei de Talmudic, Abraham teve três esposas, e Solomon teve centenas das esposas. A prática do polygamy continuada até que o Rabbi Gershom ben Yehudah (960 C.E a 1030 C.E) emitiu um edict de encontro a ela. As comunidades Jewish de Sephardic que vivem em países muçulmanos continuaram a prática até tão tarde quanto 1950, até um ato do Rabbinate principal
de Israel estenderam a proibição em casar mais de uma esposa.
(nota *Interesting: - Como por o census 1975 de Hindus de India seja mais polygynous do que muçulmanos. O relatório do comitê do `do status
da mulher no Islam', publicado em 1975 mentions nos números de página 66 e 67 que a porcentagem de uniões polygamous entre os anos 1951 e 1961 era 5.06% entre os Hindus e somente 4.31% entre os muçulmanos. De acordo com a lei Indian somente os homens muçulmanos são permitidos para ter mais de uma esposa. É ilegal para todos os non-Muçulmanos em India ter mais de uma esposa. Apesar dele que é ilegal, os Hindus têm umas esposas mais múltiplas em comparação aos muçulmanos. Mais cedo, não havia nenhuma limitação mesmo em homens Hindu com respeito ao número das esposas permitidas. Realizava-se somente em 1954, quando o ato Hindu da união foi passado que se tornou ilegal para um Hindu ter mais de uma esposa. No presente é a lei Indian que restringe um homem Hindu de ter mais de uma esposa e não os scriptures Hindu.)
nos deixam analisam agora porque o Islam permite que um homem tenha mais de uma esposa.

3. Qur' licenças limitou o polygamy
enquanto eu mencionei mais cedo, Qur' é o único livro religioso na cara da terra que diz que o `casa somente um'. O contexto desta frase é o seguinte verso de Surah Nisa do Qur Glorious':
“Case mulheres de seus escolha, dois, ou três, ou quatro; mas se o medo do ye que
o ye não deve negociar justa (com eles), então somente um. ”
[Al-Qur' 4:3]
antes que o Qur' estêve revelado, não houve nenhum limite superior para o polygamy e muitos homens tiveram contagens das esposas, algumas centenas uniformes. O Islam pôs um limite superior de quatro esposas. O Islam dá a um homem a permissão casar duas, três ou quatro mulheres, only na circunstância que trata justa das elas.
No mesmo capítulo isto é. O verso 129 de Surah Nisa diz:
“Ye pode nunca ser justo e apenas como entre mulheres….”
[Al-Qur' 4:129]
conseqüentemente o polygamy é uma não régua mas uma exceção. Muitos povos são sob o misconception que é compulsório para um homem muçulmano ter mais de uma esposa.
Amplamente, o Islam tem cinco categorias de fêz e Don' ts:
`(i) Fard' isto é. (ii)
`compulsório ou obligatory Mustahab' isto é. (iii)
`recomendado ou incentivado Mubah' isto é. `(iv
) permissível ou permitido Makruh' isto é. `(v
) não recomendado ou desanimado Haraam' isto é. o Polygamy proibido ou
proibido cai na categoria média de coisas que são permissíveis. Não se pode dizer que três ou quatro umas esposas do muçulmano que tem dois, são uns muçulmanos melhores em comparação a um muçulmano que tenha somente uma esposa.

4. A extensão de vida média das fêmeas é mais do que aquela dos machos
por machos da natureza e as fêmeas são carregadas aproximadamente na mesma relação. Uma criança fêmea tem mais immunity do que uma criança masculina. Uma criança fêmea pode lutar os germes e as doenças mais melhor do que a criança masculina. Para esta razão, durante a idade pediatric própria há mais mortes entre machos em comparação às fêmeas.
Durante guerras, há mais homens matados em comparação às mulheres. Mais homens morrem devido aos acidentes e às doenças do que mulheres. A extensão de vida média das fêmeas é mais do que aquela dos machos, e em toda a hora dada se encontra mais viúvas no mundo do que viúvos.
5. India tem uma população mais masculina do que a fêmea devido ao feticide e ao infanticide fêmeas
India é um de poucos países, junto com os outros países neighbouring, em que a população fêmea é menos do que a população masculina. A razão encontra-se na taxa elevada do infanticide fêmea em India, e no fato que mais de um milhão fetuses fêmeas estão abortados cada ano neste país, depois que são identificados como fêmeas. Se esta prática evil for parada, a seguir India demasiado terá mais fêmeas em comparação aos machos.

6. A população fêmea do mundo é mais do que a população masculina
nos EUA, mulheres outnumber homens por 7.8 milhões. New York sozinho tem um milhão mais fêmeas em comparação ao número dos machos, e da população masculina de New York um terço são gays isto é. sodomites. Os EUA ao todo têm mais de twenty-five milhão gays. Isto significa que estes povos não desejam casar mulheres. Grâ Bretanha tem quatro milhão mais fêmeas em comparação aos machos. Germany tem cinco milhão mais fêmeas em comparação aos machos. Rússia tem nove milhão mais fêmeas do que machos. O deus sozinho sabe quanto milhão mais fêmeas lá são no mundo inteiro em comparação aos machos.

7. Restringir cada homem para ter somente uma esposa não é prática
mesmo se cada homem começado se casar a uma mulher, lá seria ainda mais de trinta milhão fêmeas nos EUA que não começam os maridos (que consideram que América tem vinte cinco milhão gays). Haveria mais de quatro milhão fêmeas em Grâ Bretanha, 5 milhão fêmeas em Germany e nove milhão fêmeas em Rússia sozinho quem não encontram um marido.
Suponha minha irmã acontece ser uma das mulheres solteiras que vivem nos EUA, ou suponha que sua irmã acontece ser uma das mulheres solteiras nos EUA. As únicas duas opções restantes para ela são que qualquer um casa um homem que tenha já uma esposa ou se transforma “propriedade pública”. Não há nenhuma outra opção. Todo o aqueles que são opt modesto da vontade para o primeiro.
A maioria de mulheres não gostariam de compartilhar de seu marido com outras mulheres. Mas
no Islam quando a situação o julga as mulheres muçulmanas realmente necessárias na fé devida poderiam carregar uma perda pessoal pequena impedir uma perda mais grande de deixar outras propriedades “públicas” tornando-se das irmãs muçulmanas.

8. Estragando um homem casado preferível “à propriedade pública tornando-se”
na sociedade ocidental, é comum para que um homem tenha mistresses e/ou os casos
Extra-maritais múltiplos, em que o caso, a mulher conduz a uma vida disgraceful, desprotegida. A mesma sociedade, entretanto, não pode aceitar um homem que tem mais de uma esposa, em que as mulheres retêm seu honorável, posição dignified na sociedade e não conduz a uma vida protegida.
Assim as únicas duas opções antes que uma mulher que não possa encontrar um marido estiver casar um homem casado ou se transformar “propriedade pública”. O Islam prefere dar a mulheres a posição honorável permitindo a primeira opção e disallowing o segundo.
Há diversas outras razões, porque o Islam permitiu polygamy limitado, mas é principalmente proteger o modesty das mulheres.


Consideração:
Khan dinamarquês

Why är polygamy tillåten i islam?
Automatically translated into Swedish thanks to WorldLingo
POLYGAMY

ifrågasätter: Why är en man tillåten som har mer än en fru i islam? dvs. why är polygamy tillåten i islam?

Svar:

1. Definition av Polygamy
Polygamyhjälpmedel ett system av förbindelsen, whereby en person har mer än en spouse. Polygamy kan vara av två typer. En är polygamy var en man att gifta sig mer än en kvinna, och annan är polyandry, var en kvinna att gifta sig mer än en man. I islam tillåts inskränkt polygamy; eftersom polyandry, förbjudas fullständigt.
Nu kommande till original, why ifrågasätter är en man tillåten som har mer än en fru?

2. Den Quren' är den enda religiösa scripturen i världen som något att säga, ”att gifta sig endast en”.
Den Quren' är den enda klosterbrodern bokar, på vända mot av denna jord, som innehåller formulera`en att gifta sig endast en'. Det finns inte någon annan klosterbroder bokar som instruerar manar att ha endast en fru. I inga av de andra religiösa scripturesna huruvida är det
Vedasen, Ramayanen, Mahabharaten, Geetaen, Talmuden, eller bibeln gör ett fynd en begränsning på numrera av fruar. Enligt dessa scriptures kan man att gifta sig så många som en wish. Det var endast mer sistnämnd, det de hinduiska prästerna och kristenkyrkaskyddsområdet numrera av fruar till en.
Många hinduiska religiösa personligheter, enligt deras scriptures, hade multipelfruar. Göra till kung Dashrat, fadern av Rama, hade mer än en fru. Krishna hade flera fruar.
I tidigare tider till5Ats kristna manar så många fruar, som de önskade, sedan bibeln sätter ingen begränsning på numrera av fruar. Det var endast några århundraden sedan det den kyrkliga skyddsområdet numrera av fruar till en.
Polygamy tillåts i judendom. Enligt Talmudic lag hade Abraham tre fruar, och Solomon hade hundratals fruar. Öva av den polygamy fortsatte kassalådarabbinen som Gershom ben Yehudah (960 C.E till 1030 C.E) utfärdade en edict mot den. De judiska Sephardic gemenskaperna som bor i Muslim länder, fortsatte övakassalådan så sent, som 1950, till en agera av den högsta Rabbinaten av
Israel fördjupa förbudet på att att gifta sig mer än en fru.
(*Interesting notera: - Som per folkräkningen 1975 av Indien Hindus var mer polygynous än Muslims. Rapporten av `- kommittén av statusen av
kvinnan i islam' som publiceras i 1975 omnämnanden på sidan numrerar 66 och 67 att procentsatsen av polygamous förbindelser mellan åren 1951 och 1961 var 5.06% bland hindusna och endast 4.31% bland muslimsna. Enligt indisk lag endast Muslim tillåts manar för att ha mer än en fru. Det är olagligt att några non-Muslim i Indien har mer än en fru. Illviljan har det som är olagligt, Hindus mer multipelfruar som jämfört till Muslims. Tidigare fanns det någon begränsning även på hinduiska manar med hänsyn till numrera av tillåtna fruar. Det ägde rum endast i 1954, när den hinduiska förbindelsen agerar passerades som det blev olagligt att ett hinduiskt har mer än en fru. I dagsläget är det den indiska lagen som begränsar en hinduisk man från att ha mer, än en fru och inte de hinduiska scripturesna.)
låter oss analyserar nu varför islam låter en man ha mer än en fru.

3. Qur' en tillstånd begränsad polygamy
, som jag nämnde tidigare, Qur' är den enda klosterbrodern bokar på vända mot av jorden som något att säga`att gifta sig endast en'. Sammanhanget av detta formulerar är efter versen från Surah Nisa av den härliga Quren':
”Att gifta sig kvinnor av dina primat, två, eller tre eller fyra; men, om yeskräck, att
ye inte, handlar justly (med dem), därefter endast en. ”
[Al-Qur' en 4:3]
för den Quren' avslöjdes, fanns det någon upper begränsar för polygamy, och många manar hade massor av fruar, några jämna hundreds. Islam satte en upper begränsar av fyra fruar. Islam ger en man tillåtelse att att gifta sig två, tre eller fyra kvinnor, only villkora på att han handlar justly med dem.
I det samma kapitlet dvs. Något att säga för Surah Nisa verse 129:
”Är Ye aldrig kompetent att vara mässan och precis som mellan kvinnor….,”
[Al-Qur' en 4:129]
därför är polygamy en inte härska utan ett undantag. Många folk är under missuppfattningen att den är obligatorisk för att en Muslim man ska ha mer än en fru.
I huvudsak har islam fem kategorier av gjorde och universitetslärare' ts:
`(I) Fard' dvs. obligatorisk eller obligatory
(ii) `Mustahab' dvs. rekommenderad eller uppmuntrad
(iii) `Mubah' dvs. tillåten eller tillåten
`(iv) Makruh' dvs. inte rekommenderad eller avskräckt
`(v) Haraam' dvs. förbjudna eller förbjudna
Polygamynedgångar i den mellersta kategorien av saker som är tillåten. Det kan inte sägas att för tre eller fyrafruar för Muslim, som har två, är bättre Muslim som jämfört till en Muslim som har endast en fru.

4. Genomsnittlig livslängd av kvinnlig är mer, än det av manlig
av naturmanlig och kvinnlig är bördiga ungefärligt det samma förhållandet. Ett kvinnligt barn har mer immunitet än ett male barn. Ett kvinnligt barn kan slåss bakterierna, och sjukdomar förbättrar än det male barnet. För detta resonera, under den pediatriska åldern sig själv där är mer dödar bland manlig som jämfört till kvinnlina.
Under kriger, där är mer manar som dödas som jämfört till kvinnor. Mer manar dör tack vare olyckor och sjukdomar än kvinnor. Den genomsnittliga livslängden av kvinnlig är mer än det av manlig, och på någon given tid finner en mer änkor i världen än änklingar.
5. Indien har mer male befolkning, än den kvinnliga tack vare kvinnliga feticiden och barnamordet
Indien är ett av de få länderna, tillsammans med de andra neighbouring länderna, som den kvinnliga befolkningen är mindre i än den male befolkningen. Resonera ligger i hög frekvens av den kvinnliga barnamordet i Indien och faktumet att mer än en miljon kvinnliga foster aborteras varje år i detta land, efter de har identifierats som kvinnlig. Om denna ondska övar stoppas, då Indien som ska för, har mer kvinnlig som jämfört till manlig.

6. Är den kvinnliga befolkningen för världen mer, den än male befolkningen
i USA, kvinnor outnumber manar vid 7.8 miljoner. New York bara har en miljon mer kvinnlig som jämfört till numrera av manlig, och av den male befolkningen av New York är one-third bögar dvs. sodomites. USA har i sin helhet mer än twenty-five miljon bögar. Detta hjälpmedel att dessa folk inte önskar att att gifta sig kvinnor. Storbritannien har fyra miljon mer kvinnlig som jämfört till manlig. Tysklandet har fem miljon mer kvinnlig som jämfört till manlig. Ryssland har nio miljon mer kvinnlig än manlig. Guden bara vet, hur många miljon mer kvinnlig där är i den hela världen som jämfört till manlig.

7. Att begränsa varje man för att ha endast en fru är inte praktiskt
om även varje man fick gift till en kvinna, där skulle fortfarande är mer, än trettio miljon kvinnlig i USA, som skulle inte, får makor (som betraktar att Amerika har tjugo fem miljon bögar). Det skulle finns mer än fyra miljon kvinnlig i Storbritannien, 5 miljon kvinnlig i Tyskland och nio miljon kvinnlig i Ryssland bara skulle vem inte finner en maka.
Anta min syster händer att vara en av de ogift kvinnorna som bor i USA eller anta att din syster händer att vara en av de ogift kvinnorna i USA. De enda två alternativen som är resterande för henne, är att hon endera att gifta sig en man, som har redan en fru eller blir ”den offentliga egenskapen”. Det finns inte något annat alternativ. Allt de som är blygsam ska opt för första.
Mest kvinnor skulle inte något liknande som delar deras maka med andra kvinnor. Men i
islam, när läget ansar det egentligen nödvändiga Muslim kvinnor i rakt, kunde tro uthärda en liten personlig förlust för att förhindra en mer större förlust av att låta annan passande ”offentlig rekvisita för Muslim systrar.

8. Fördärva en gift man som är helst till den passande ”offentliga egenskapen”
i västra samhälle, är det vanligt för att en man ska ha husmor, och/eller Extrahjälp-äktenskaplig
affärer för multipeln, som fallet, kvinnan leder i ett vanhedrande oskyddat liv. Det samma samhället, emellertid, kan inte acceptera en man som har mer än en fru, som kvinnor behåller i deras hedervärt, hedrat placera i samhälle och leda ett skyddat liv.
Således de enda två alternativen, för en kvinna, som kan inte finna en maka, ska att gifta sig en gift man eller bli ”den offentliga egenskapen”. Islam föredrar att ge kvinnor som det hedervärt placerar, genom att tillåta det första alternativet och att förkasta understödja.
Det finns flera annat resonerar, varför islam har tillåtit inskränkt polygamy, men den är främst att skydda modestyen av kvinnor.


Hälsningar:
Danska Khan

Почему находится позволенное polygamy в мусульманстве?
Automatically translated into Russian thanks to WorldLingo
Вопрос о

POLYGAMY: Почему человек позволен иметь больше чем одного супруги в мусульманстве? т.е. почему находится позволенное polygamy в мусульманстве?

Ответ:

1. Определение Polygamy
Polygamy намеревается система замужества whereby одна персона имеет больше чем один spouse. Polygamy может быть 2 типов. Одно polygamy где человек женится больше чем одна женщина, и другое polyandry, где женщина женится больше чем один человек. В мусульманстве, лимитированное polygamy позволено; тогда как polyandry вполне запрещает.
Теперь приходящ к первоначально вопросу, почему человек позволен иметь больше чем одного супруги?

2. Qur' будет единственным вероисповедным Священным писанием в мире говорит, «женится только одно».
Qur' будет единственной вероисповедной книгой, на стороне этой земли, которая содержит `фразы женится только одно'. Не будет другой вероисповедной книги инструктирует людей иметь только одного супруги. В никаком из другого вероисповедного Закона Божий, были, чтобы это
Vedas, Ramayan, Mahabharat, Geeta, Talmud или библия делает одну находку ограничение на числе супруг. Согласно этому Закону Божий можно пожениться так много как одно желание. Оно было только последне, то индусские священники и церковь Кристиан ограничила число супруг до одно.
Много индусских вероисповедных личностей, согласно их Закону Божий, имели множественных супруг. Король Dashrat, отец Rama, имел больше чем одного супруги. Krishna имело нескольких супруг.
В более предыдущих временах, люди Кристиан были позволены так много супругам по мере того как они пожелали, в виду того что библия не одевает в никакое ограничение число супруг. Было только немного столетий тому назад то, котор церковь ограничила число супруг до одно.
Polygamy позволено в иудействе. Согласно закону Talmudic, Abraham имело 3 супруг, и Solomon имело сотниы супруг. Практика продолжаемого polygamy до равин Gershom ben Yehudah (960 C.E к 1030 C.E) выдала edict против ее. Еврейские общины Sephardic живя в мусульманских странах продолжали практику до как поздно как 1950, до поступка главного Rabbinate
Израиля не расширить запрет на жениться больше чем один супруга.
(*Interesting примечание: - Согласно переписи 1975 Индии Hindus будьте polygynous чем Muslims. Рапорт комитета `состояния
женщины в мусульманстве', опубликованного в 1975 поминах на 66 и 67 страницы что процент полигамных браков между летами 1951 и 1961 был 5.06% среди Hindus и только 4.31% среди Muslims. Согласно индийскому закону только мусульманские люди позволены для того чтобы иметь больше чем одного супруги. Противозаконн для VSех non-Muslim в Индии иметь больше чем одного супруги. Несмотря на его противозаконн, Hindus имеет более множественных супруг по сравнению с Muslims. Более раньше, не было ограничения даже на индусских людях по отношению к числу позволенных супруг. Оно находилось только в 1954, когда индусский поступок замужества был что стало противозаконн для индусского иметь больше чем одного супруги. В настоящее время будет индийским законом ограничивает индусского человека от иметь больше чем один супруга и не индусское Закон Божий.)
препятствуют нам теперь анализируют почему мусульманство позволяет человеку иметь больше чем одного супруги.

3. Qur' разрешения ограничивало polygamy
по мере того как я упомянул более раньше, Qur' будет единственной вероисповедной книгой на стороне земли которая говорит `женится только одно'. Смыслом этой фразы будет following вирши от Surah Nisa славного Qur':
«Поженитесь женщины ваших выбора, 2, или 3, или 4; но если страх ye что
ye не общался справедливо (с ими), то только одно. »
[Al-Qur' 4:3]
прежде чем Qur' было показано, не было верхнего предела для polygamy и много людей имели счеты супруг, некоторых ровных сотни. Мусульманство положило верхний предел 4 супруг. Мусульманство дает человеку позволение пожениться 2, 3 или 4 женщины, только on condition that он общается справедливо с ими.
В такой же главе т.е. Вирши 129 Surah Nisa говорят:
«Ye не может никогда быть справедливо и как раз как между женщинами….»
[Al-Qur' 4:129]
поэтому polygamy не не правило а исключение. Много людей под misconception что принудительно для мусульманского человека иметь больше чем одного супруги.
Обширно, мусульманство имеет 5 категорий ts сделало и Дон':
`(I) Fard' т.е. принудительное или обязательное
(ii) `Mustahab' т.е. порекомендованное или ободренное
(cIii) `Mubah' т.е. допустимое или позволенное
`(iv) Makruh' т.е. порекомендованное или обескуражитое
`(v) Haraam' т.е. запрещенное или запрещенное
Polygamy понижается в среднюю категорию вещей допустимо. Ему нельзя сказать что 3 или 4 супруги Muslim имеет 2, будут более лучшими Muslim по сравнению с Muslim который имеет только одного супруги.

4. Средний жизненный период женщин больше чем то из мужчин
мужчинами природы и женщины рождены в приблизительно таком же коэффициенте. Женский ребенок имеет больше невосприимчивости чем мыжской ребенок. Женский ребенок может воевать семенозачатки и заболевания более лучше чем мыжской ребенок. Для этой причины, во время педиатрического времени самого будут больше смертей среди мужчин по сравнению с женщинами.
Во время войн, будут больше людей убитых по сравнению с женщинами. Больше людей умирают из-за аварий и заболеваний чем женщины. Средний жизненный период женщин больше чем то из мужчин, и на любом, котор дали времени находить больше widows в мире чем вдовцы.
5. Индия имеет больше мужского населения чем женщина из-за женских feticide и infanticide
Индии одной из немногих стран, вместе с другими соседняя страна, в которых женское население чем мужское население. Причина лежит в высоком тарифе женского infanticide в Индии, и факте что больше чем миллионо женских fetuses выкинуты каждый год в этой стране, после того как они определены как женщины. Если эта злейшая практика остановлена, то Индия слишком будет иметь больше женщин по сравнению с мужчинами.

6. Женское население мира больше чем мужское население
в США, женщины outnumber люди 7.8 миллиона. Нью-йорк самостоятельно имеет миллиона больше женщин по сравнению с числом мужчин, и мужского населения нью-йорка 1/3 будет gays т.е. sodomites. США в целом имеет больше чем двадцать пять миллионов gays. Это намеревается что эти люди не желают пожениться женщины. Великобритания имеет 4 миллиона больше женщин по сравнению с мужчинами. Германия имеет 5 миллионов больше женщин по сравнению с мужчинами. Россия имеет 9 миллионов больше женщин чем мужчины. Бог самостоятельно знает миллион больше женщин там в всем мире по сравнению с мужчинами.

7. Ограничивать каждого человека для того чтобы иметь только одного супруги не практически
even if каждый человек получил пожененным до одна женщина, там все еще был бы больше чем 30 миллионов женщины в США которое не о получили супругов (рассматривая что америка имеет двадцать пять миллионов gays). Было бы больше чем 4 миллиона женщины в Великобритании, 5 миллионов женщины в Германии и 9 миллионов женщины в России самостоятельно не о нашли супруга.
Предположите моя сестра случается быть одной из unmarried женщин живя в США, или предположите ваша сестра случается быть одной из unmarried женщин в США. Единственные 2 варианта остающегося для ее что она то женится человек уже имеет супруги или будется «общественным имуществом». Не будет другого варианта. Вс те будут скромным opt воли для первого.
Большинств женщины не хотел были бы делить их супруга с другими женщинами. Но в
мусульманстве когда ситуация посчитает его реально обязательно мусульманские женщины в должном вере смогли принести малую личную потерю для того чтобы предотвратить большую потерю препятствовать другим общественным имуществам мусульманских сестер становить «.

8. Повреждающ пожененного человека предпочтительного к становить «общественному имуществу»
в западном обществе, оно обще для человека для того чтобы иметь хоек and/or множественные
Экстренн-супружеские дела, in which case, женщина водит disgraceful, unprotected жизнь. Такое же общество, однако, не может принять человека имея больше чем одного супруги, в котором женщины сохраняют их почетное, dignified положение в обществе и не водит защищенную жизнь.
Таким образом единственные 2 варианта прежде чем женщина не может найти супруга должна пожениться пожененный человек или статься «общественным имуществом». Мусульманство предпочитает дать женщинам почетное положение путем позволять первый вариант и disallowing секунда.
Будут несколько других причин, почему мусульманством позволяло лимитированное polygamy, но оно будет главным образом защитить скромность женщин.


Отношения:
Датское Khan

Waarom wordt polygamy toegestaan in Islam?
Automatically translated into Dutch thanks to WorldLingo
POLYGAMY

Vraag: Waarom mag een mens meer dan één vrouw in Islam hebben? d.w.z. waarom wordt polygamy toegestaan in Islam?

Antwoord:

1. De definitie van Polygamy
Polygamy betekent een systeem van huwelijk waardoor één persoon meer dan één echtgenoot heeft. Polygamy kan twee types bedragen. Men is polygamy waar een man meer dan één vrouw huwt, en andere is polyandry, waar een vrouw de meer dan één mens huwt. In Islam, beperkte wordt polygamy toegelaten; terwijl polyandry volledig belemmerd is.
Nu komend aan de originele vraag, waarom mag een mens meer dan één vrouw hebben?

2. Qur' is enige godsdienstige scripture in de wereld die zegt, „huwt slechts één“.
Qur' is het enige godsdienstige boek, op het gezicht van deze aarde, die de uitdrukking `huwt slechts één' bevat. Er is geen ander godsdienstig boek dat mensen opdraagt om slechts één vrouw te hebben. In geen van andere godsdienstige scriptures, of het Vedas
is, doen Ramayan, Mahabharat, Geeta, Talmud of de Bijbel één vinden een beperking op het aantal vrouwen. Volgens deze scriptures kan men wel huwen één wens. Het was, slechts later dat de Hindoese priesters en de Christelijke Kerk het aantal vrouwen tot beperkten.
Vele Hindoese godsdienstige persoonlijkheden, volgens hun scriptures, hadden veelvoudige vrouwen. De koning Dashrat, de vader van Rama, had meer dan één vrouw. Krishna had verscheidene vrouwen.
In vroegere tijden, werden de Christelijke mensen toegelaten zo vele vrouwen aangezien zij dit wensten, aangezien de Bijbel geen beperking op het aantal vrouwen zet. Het was slechts een paar eeuwen geleden dat de Kerk het aantal vrouwen tot beperkte.
Polygamy wordt toegelaten in Judaism. Volgens Talmudic wet, had Abraham drie vrouwen, en Solomon had honderden vrouwen. De praktijk van polygamy voortdurend tot Rabijn Gershom ben Yehudah (960 C.E aan 1030 C.E) gaf een bevelschrift tegen het uit. De Joodse gemeenschappen Sephardic die in Moslimlanden leven zetten laat de praktijk tot voort zo zoals 1950, tot een Akte van Belangrijkste Rabbinate van
Israël het verbod bij het huwen van meer dan één vrouw uitbreidde.
(*Interesting Nota: - Vanaf de telling van 1975 van India is Hindus polygynous dan Moslims. Het rapport van het Comité `van de Status van
Vrouw in Islam', die in de vermeldingen van 1975 op paginanummer 66 wordt gepubliceerd en 67 dat het percentage polygamous huwelijken tussen de jaren 1951 en 1961 5.06% onder Hindus en slechts 4.31% onder de Moslims was. Volgens Indische wet slechts worden de Moslimmensen toegelaten om meer dan één vrouw te hebben. Het is onwettig voor om het even welke niet-moslim in India om meer dan één vrouw te hebben. Ondanks het die onwettig is, heeft Hindus meer veelvoudige vrouwen in vergelijking tot Moslims. Vroeger, was er geen beperking zelfs op Hindoese mensen met betrekking tot het toegestane aantal vrouwen. Het was slechts in 1954, toen het Hindoese Akte van het Huwelijk werd overgegaan dat het voor Hindoes onwettig werd om meer dan één vrouw te hebben. Momenteel is het de Indische Wet die een Hindoese mens van het hebben van meer dan één vrouw beperkt en niet Hindoese scriptures.)
nu analyseren waarom Islam een mens toestaat om meer dan één vrouw te hebben.

3. Qur' vergunningen beperkte polygamy
zoals ik vroeger vermeldde, is Qur' het enige godsdienstige boek op het gezicht van de aarde die zegt `slechts één' huwt. De context van deze uitdrukking is het volgende vers van Surah Nisa van Glorious Qur':
„Huw vrouwen van uw keus, twee, of drie, of vier; maar als ye vrees dat
ye niet (met hen) zal kunnen juist behandelen, toen slechts. “
[Al-Qur' 4:3]
Vóór Qur' werd geopenbaard, was er geen hogere grens voor polygamy en vele mensen hadden scores van vrouwen, sommige gelijke honderden. Islam zette een hogere grens van vier vrouwen. Islam geeft een man toestemming om twee, drie of vier vrouwen te huwen, slechts op voorwaarde dat hij juist hen behandelt.
In het zelfde hoofdstuk d.w.z. Surah vers 129 van Nisa zegt:
„Ye kan nooit eerlijk en enkel zoals tussen vrouwen zijn….“
[Al-Qur' 4:129]
Daarom is polygamy een regel maar geen uitzondering. Vele mensen zijn onder de misvatting dat het voor een Moslimmens verplicht is om meer dan één vrouw te hebben.
In het algemeen genomen, heeft Islam vijf categorieën van deed en aantrekt' ts:
(i) `Fard' d.w.z. verplichte of verplichte
(ii) `Mustahab' d.w.z. geadviseerde of aangemoedigde
(iii) `Mubah' d.w.z. toelaatbare of toegestane
(iv) `Makruh' d.w.z. geadviseerde niet of afgeraden
(v) `Haraam' d.w.z. belemmerde of verboden
Polygamy dalingen van de middencategorie van dingen die toelaatbaar zijn. Men kan zeggen niet dat van drie of van vier vrouwen van Moslim die twee hebben, een betere Moslim in vergelijking tot een Moslim is die slechts één vrouw heeft.

4. De gemiddelde levensduur van wijfjes is meer dan dat van mannetjes
door aardmannetjes en de wijfjes zijn geboren in ongeveer de zelfde verhouding. Een vrouwelijk kind heeft meer immuniteit dan een mannelijk kind. Een vrouwelijk kind kan de kiemen en de ziekten bestrijden dan beter het mannelijke kind. Om deze reden, tijdens de pediatrische leeftijd zelf zijn er meer sterfgevallen onder mannetjes in vergelijking tot de wijfjes.
Tijdens oorlogen, zijn er meer mannen gedood in vergelijking tot vrouwen. Meer mannen sterven wegens ongevallen en ziekten dan vrouwen. De gemiddelde levensduur van wijfjes is meer dan dat van mannetjes, en in om het even welke bepaalde tijd vindt men meer weduwen in de wereld dan widowers.
5. India heeft meer mannelijke bevolking dan wijfje toe te schrijven aan vrouwelijke feticide en infanticide
India is één van de weinig landen, samen met de andere naburige landen, waarin de vrouwelijke bevolking minder dan de mannelijke bevolking is. De reden ligt in het hoge tarief van vrouwelijke infanticide in India, en het feit dat meer dan één miljoen vrouwelijke foetussen elk jaar in dit land worden geaborteerd, nadat zij als wijfjes worden geïdentificeerdS. Als deze kwade praktijk wordt tegengehouden, dan zal India ook meer wijfjes in vergelijking tot mannetjes hebben.

6. Is de vrouwelijke bevolking van de wereld meer dan de mannelijke bevolking
in de V.S., vrouwen mannen door 7.8 miljoen in aantal overtreft. New York heeft alleen één miljoen meer wijfjes in vergelijking tot het aantal mannetjes, en van de mannelijke bevolking van New York is één derde homosexuelen d.w.z. sodomites. U.S.A heeft meer dan vijfentwintig als geheel miljoen homosexuelen. Dit betekent dat deze mensen wensen om geen vrouwen te huwen. Groot-Brittannië heeft vier miljoen meer wijfjes in vergelijking tot mannetjes. Duitsland heeft vijf miljoen meer wijfjes in vergelijking tot mannetjes. Rusland heeft negen miljoen meer wijfjes dan mannetjes. De god weet alleen hoeveel miljoen meer wijfjes er in de gehele wereld in vergelijking tot mannetjes zijn.

7. Beperken van de elke mens om slechts één vrouw te hebben is niet praktisch
zelfs als elke man aan één vrouw, daar nog zou zijn meer dan dertig miljoen wijfjes in U.S.A gehuwd werd die zou kunnen geen echtgenoten die van mening zijn (dat Amerika vijfentwintig miljoen homosexuelen heeft) krijgen. Er zou meer dan vier miljoen wijfjes in Groot-Brittannië, 5 miljoen wijfjes in Duitsland en negen miljoen wijfjes in alleen Rusland zijn wie geen echtgenoot zou kunnen vinden.
Veronderstel mijn zuster gebeurt één van de ongehuwde vrouwen te zijn die in de V.S. leven, of uw zuster te veronderstellen gebeurt één van de ongehuwde vrouwen in de V.S. te zijn. De enige twee opties die voor haar blijven zijn dat zij of een mens huwt die reeds een vrouw heeft of „openbaar bezit“ wordt. Er is geen andere optie. Die allemaal wie bescheiden zijn zullen voor de eerste opteren.
De meeste vrouwen zouden niet hun echtgenoot met andere vrouwen willen delen. Maar in
Islam wanneer de situatie het acht konden de werkelijk noodzakelijke Moslimvrouwen in gepast geloof een klein persoonlijk verlies dragen om een groter verlies te verhinderen van het laten van andere Moslimzusters die „openbare eigenschappen“ worden.

8. In de war brengend een gehuwde mens verkieslijk aan het worden „openbaar bezit“
in de Westelijke maatschappij, is het gemeenschappelijk voor een mens om maitresses en/of veelvoudige Buitenhuwelijkse
zaken te hebben, waarbij, de vrouw het beschamend, onbeschermd leven leidt. De zelfde maatschappij, echter, kan niet een mens goedkeuren die meer dan één vrouw heeft, waarin de vrouwen hun eerbare, waardige positie in de maatschappij behouden en het beschermd leven leiden.
Aldus moet de enige twee opties vóór een vrouw die een echtgenoot niet kan vinden een gehuwde man huwen of „openbaar bezit“ worden. Islam verkiest het geven van vrouwen de eerbare positie door de eerste optie toe te laten en de tweede te verbieden.
Er zijn verscheidene andere redenen, waarom Islam beperkte polygamy heeft toegelaten, maar het moet hoofdzakelijk de bescheidenheid van vrouwen beschermen.


Achting:
Deense Khan

لماذا يكون تعدّد زوجات سمحت في إسلام?
Automatically translated into Arabic thanks to WorldLingo
تعدّد زوجات

سؤال: لماذا يكون رجل سمحت أن يتلقّى أكثر من واحدة زوجة في إسلام? [إي.]. لماذا يكون تعدّد زوجات سمحت في إسلام?

جوابة:

1. يعني تعريف من تعدّد زوجات
تعدّد زوجات نظامة الزواج [وهربي] واحدة شخص يتلقّى أكثر من واحدة زوج. تعدّد زوجات يستطيع كنت من اثنان أنواع. واحدة تعدّد زوجات حيث رجل يزوّج أكثر من واحدة إمرأة, والأخرى [بولندري], حيث إمرأة يزوّج أكثر من واحدة رجل. في إسلام, سمحت تعدّد زوجات محدودة; حظّرت حيث أنّ [بولندري] تماما.
الآن يأتي إلى السؤال أصليّة, لماذا يكون رجل سمحت أن يتلقّى أكثر من واحدة زوجة?

2. [قور]' المقطع من الكتاب المقدّس وحيدة دينيّة في العالم أنّ يقول, "يزوّج فقط واحدة".
[قور]' الكتاب وحيدة دينيّة, على الوجه من هذا أرض, أنّ يحتوي العبارة `يزوّج فقط واحدة'. هناك ما من أخرى كتاب دينيّة أنّ يأمر رجال أن يتلقّى فقط واحدة زوجة. في لا شيء من الأخرى [سكريبتثرس] دينيّة, ما إذا هو
[فدس], يتمّ [رمن], [مهبهرت], [جتا], [تلمود] أو الكتاب مقدّس واحدة اكتشاف حصر على الرقم الزوجات. وفقا ل هذا [سكريبتثرس] واحدة يستطيع زوّجت [أس مني] كواحدة أمنية. هو كان فقط متأخّرة, أنّ الكاهن [هيندو] وقيّد ال [كريستين شرش] الرقم الزوجات إلى واحدة.
تلقّى كثير شخصيات [هيندو] دينيّة, وفقا ل [سكريبتثرس] هم, يتعدّد زوجات. تلقّى ملك [دشرت], الأب [رما], أكثر من واحدة زوجة. [كريشنا] تلقّى عدّة زوجات.
في أوقات مبكّرة, سمحت رجال مسيحية كان [أس مني] زوجات بما أنّ هم تمنّوا, بما أنّ الكتاب مقدّس يضع ما من حصر على الرقم الزوجات. هو كان فقط [ا فو] قرون [أغو] أنّ الكنيسة قيّد الرقم الزوجات إلى واحدة.
تعدّد زوجات سمحت في يهوديّة. وفقا ل [تلموديك] قانون, تلقّى [أبرهم] ثلاثة زوجات, وسليمان تلقّى مئات الزوجات. استمرّ الممارسة التعدّد زوجات حتّى حاخام [جرشوم] [بن] [يهوده] (960 [ك.] [تو] 1030 [ك.]) أصدر مرسومة ضدّ هو. ال [جويش] [سفرديك] استمرّ جماعات يعيش في بلاد مسلمة الممارسة حتّى مثل متأخّرا بما أنّ 1950, حتّى عمل من [ربّينت] رئيسيّة من
إسرائيل مدّد الحالة حظر على يزوّج أكثر من واحدة زوجة.
([إينترستينغ] بطاقة: - طبقا ال 1975 تعداد من هند [هيندو] أكثر [بولجنووس] من [موسليم]. التقرير من ال `لجنة من الوضع
الإمرأة في إسلام', ينشر في 1975 تنويهات على [بج نومبر] 66 و67 أنّ كان النسبة مئويّة من زواجات [بولغمووس] بين السنون 1951 و1961 5.06% بين ال [هيندو] وفقط 4.31% بين ال [موسليم]. وفقا ل قانون هنديّة فقط مسلمة سمحت رجال أن يتلقّى أكثر من واحدة زوجة. هو غير شرعيّ ل أيّ [نون-موسليم] في هند أن يتلقّى أكثر من واحدة زوجة. على الرغم من هو يكون غير شرعيّ, يتلقّى [هيندو] أكثر يتعدّد زوجات مقارنة [موسليم]. [إرلير], كان هناك ما من حصر حتّى على رجال [هيندو] [ويث رسبكت تو] الرقم الزوجات يسمح. هو كان فقط في 1954, عندما ال [هيندو] زواج مررت عمل كان أنّ هو أصبح غير شرعيّ ل [هيندو] أن يتلقّى أكثر من واحدة زوجة. [أت برسنت] هو القانون هنديّة أنّ يقيّد رجل [هيندو] من يتلقّى أكثر من يتركنا واحدة زوجة ولا ال [سكريبتثرس] [هيندو].)
الآن يحلّل لما إسلام يسمح رجل أن يتلقّى أكثر من واحدة زوجة.

3. حدّد [قور]' إجازات تعدّد زوجات
بما أنّ أنا ذكرت [إرلير], [قور]' الكتاب وحيد دينيّة على الوجه من الأرض أنّ يقول `يزوّج فقط واحدة'. السياق من هذا عبارة البيت شعر تالي من [سوره] [نيسا] من [قور] مجيدة':
"زوّجت نساء من ك إختبار, اثنان, أو ثلاثة, أو أربعة; غير أنّ إن [ي] خوف أنّ
لن [ب] [ي] سوفت يمكن أن يعالج [جوستلي] (مع هم), بعد ذلك فقط واحدة. "
[[أل-قور]' 4:3]
قبل أن كشفت [قور]' كان, هناك كان ما من [أوبّر ليميت] لتعدّد زوجات وكثير رجال تلقّوا علامات الزوجات, بعض يتساوى مئات. إسلام وضع [أوبّر ليميت] من أربعة زوجات. إسلام يعطي رجل إذن أن يزوّج اثنان, ثلاثة أو أربعة نساء, إلاّ أنّ [أن كنديأيشن ثت] يعالج هو [جوستلي] مع هم.
في ال نفسه فصل [إي.]. [سوره] [نيسا] يقول بيت شعر 129:
"[ي] أبدا يمكن أن يكون عادلة وفقط بما أنّ بين نساء…."
[[أل-قور]' 4:129]
لذلك ليس تعدّد زوجات قاعدة غير أنّ استثناء. كثير الناس تحت ال [ميسكنسبأيشن] أنّ هو إجباريّة لرجل مسلمة أن يتلقّى أكثر من واحدة زوجة.
بشكل واسع, يتلقّى إسلام خمسة أصناف من [دو'س] واتّخذ شكل' [تس]:
[(ي)] `[فرد]' [إي.]. إجباريّة أو إلزاميّة
[(يي)] `[موستهب]' [إي.]. يوصي أو يشجّع
[(ييي)] `[موبه]' [إي.]. يجوز أو يسمح
[(يف)] `[مكروه]' [إي.]. لا يوصي أو يثبّط
[(ف)] `[هرم]' [إي.]. يحظّر أو يسقط يمنع
تعدّد زوجات في الصنف متوسّطة أشياء أنّ يكون يجوز. هو يستطيع لا يكون قلت أنّ [موسليم] الذي يتلقّى اثنان, ثلاثة أو أربعة زوجات [موسليم] جيّدة مقارنة [موسليم] الذي يتلقّى فقط واحدة زوجة.

4. [ليف سبن] معدّلة أناثى أكثر من [بورن] أنّ من ذكران
بطبيعة ذكران وأناثى في تقريبا ال نفسه نسبة. يتلقّى طفلة أنثويّة كثير مناعة من طفلة ذكريّة. طفلة أنثويّة يستطيع تنازعت الجراثيم وأمراض على نحو أفضل من الطفلة ذكريّة. ل هذا سبب, أثناء العمر خاصّ بطبّ الأطفال بنفسي هناك كثير موت بين ذكران مقارنة الأناثى.
أثناء حروب, هناك كثير رجال يقتل مقارنة نساء. يموت كثير رجال واجبة إلى حادثات وأمراض من نساء. ال [ليف سبن] معدّلة أناثى أكثر من أنّ من ذكران, وفي أيّ يعطى وقت يجد واحدة كثير أرملة في العالم من أرامل.
5. هند يتلقّى أكثر السّكان ذكريّة من أنثى واجبة إلى أنثويّة عمليّة قتل جنين و [إينفنتيسد]
هند واحدة من ال قليل من بلاد, مع الأخرى [نيغبوورينغ كونتري], في أيّ الالسّكان أنثويّة يكون بعض من الالسّكان ذكريّة. يكذب السبب في المعدل عال من [إينفنتيسد] أنثويّة في هند, والحقيقة أنّ أكثر من [أن ميلّيون] [فتثسس] أنثويّة أجهضت كلّ سنة في هذا بلد, عقب هم عيّنت كأناثى. إن هذا ممارسة شرّيرة يكون توقّفت, بعد ذلك سيتلقّى هند أيضا كثير أناثى مقارنة ذكران.

6. عالم السّكان أنثويّة أكثر من يفوق السّكان
ذكريّة في ال [أوسا], نساء رجال ب 7.8 مليون. يتلقّى نيويورك فحسب [أن ميلّيون] كثير أناثى مقارنة الرقم الذكران, ومن الالسّكان ذكريّة نيويورك [أن-ثيرد] [غي] [إي.]. [سدوميت]. يتلقّى ال [أو.س.ا] [أس ا وهول] أكثر من [تونت-فيف] مليون [غي]. هذا يعني أنّ لا يتمنّى هذا الناس أن يزوّج نساء. [غرت بريتين] يتلقّى أربعة مليون كثير أناثى مقارنة ذكران. ألمانيا يتلقّى خمسة مليون كثير أناثى مقارنة ذكران. روسيا يتلقّى تسعة مليون كثير أناثى من ذكران. يعرف إلهة فحسب [هوو مني] مليون كثير أناثى هناك يكونون في العالم كاملة مقارنة ذكران.

7. ليس يقيّد كلّ رجل أن يتلقّى فقط واحدة زوجة عمليّة
[إفن يف] كلّ رجل يحصل زوّج إلى واحدة إمرأة, هناك بعد كان أكثر من ثلاثون مليون أناثى في [أو.س.ا] الذي لم [ب] يمكن أن يحصل أزواج (يعتبر أنّ أمريكا يتلقّى [تونتي فيف] مليون [غي]). هناك كان أكثر من أربعة مليون أناثى في [غرت بريتين], 5 مليون أناثى في ألمانيا وتسعة مليون أناثى في روسيا فحسب الذي لم [ب] يمكن أن يجد زوج.
افترضت يحدث أختي أن يكون واحدة من النساء أعزب يعيش في [أوسا], أو افترضت أختك يحدث أن يكون واحدة من النساء أعزب في [أوسا]. الوحيد اثنان خيارات متبقّي ل ه أنّ يزوّج هو أحد رجل الذي سابقا يتلقّى زوجة أو يصبح "خاصية عامّة". هناك ما من أخرى خيار. كلّ أنّ الذي يكون متواضعة إرادة [أبت] للأولى.
لم يحبّ كثير نساء أن يشارك زوجهم مع أخرى نساء. غير أنّ في
إسلام عندما يعتبر الحالة هو نساء ضروريّة مسلمة حقّا في إيمان واجبة استطاع حملت خسارة صغيرة شخصيّة أن يمنع خسارة عظيمة من يترك أخرى مسلمة أخوات يصبح "خاصية عامّة".

8. يشوّه يزوّج رجل مفضّلة إلى يصبح "خاصية عامّة"
في مجتمعة غربيّة, هو عاديّة لرجل أن يتلقّى سيدات [أند/ور] يتعدّد
شؤون [إإكستر-مريتل], [إين وهيش كس], الإمرأة يقود معيبة, حياة غير محميّ. ال نفسه مجتمعة, مهما, يستطيع لا يقبل رجل يتلقّى أكثر من واحدة زوجة, في أيّ نساء يحتبسون هم شريفة, يوقّر موقعة في مجتمعة ويقود يحمى حياة.
لذلك الوحيد اثنان خيارات قبل أن إمرأة الذي يستطيع لا يجد زوج أن يزوّج يزوّج رجل أو أن يصبح "خاصية عامّة". إسلام يفضّل يعطي نساء الموقعة شريفة ب يسمح ال [فيرست وبأيشن] وينقض الثانية.
هناك عدّة أخرى أسباب, لما إسلام قد سمح تعدّد زوجات محدودة, غير أنّ هو يكون في الدّرجة الأولى أن يحمي التواضع النساء.


إحترامات:
[كهن] دانمركيّة

Question: Why is the consumption of alcohol prohibited in all Major Religions?

Answer:Alcohol has been the scourge of human society since time immemorial. It
continues to cost countless human lives, and causes terrible misery to millions
throughout the world. Alcohol is the root cause of several problems facing
society. The statistics of soaring crime rates, increasing instances of mental
illnesses and millions of broken homes throughout the world bear mute
testimony to the destructive power of alcohol.

1. Prohibition of alcohol in the Qur’an
The Glorious Qur’an prohibits the consumption of alcohol in the following verse:
“O ye who believe! Intoxicants and Gambling, (dedication of) stones,
and (divination by) arrows, are an Abomination – of Satan’s handiwork;
eschew such (abomination), that ye may prosper.” [Al-Qur’an 5:90]

2. Prohibition of alcohol in the Bible
The Bible prohibits the consumption of alcohol in the following verses:
a. “Wine is a mocker, strong drink is raging; and whosoever is
deceived thereby is not wise.” [Proverbs 20:1]
b. “And be not drunk with wine.” [Ephesians 5:18]

3. Alcohol inhibits the inhibitory centre
The human beings possess an inhibitory centre in their brains. This inhibitory
centre prevents the person from doing things that he considers wrong. For
instance a person does not normally use abusive language while addressing his
parents or elders. If he has to answer the call of nature, his inhibitory centre will
prevent him from doing so in public. Therefore he uses the toilet.
When a person consumes alcohol, the inhibitory centre itself is inhibited. That
is precisely the reason that an inebriated person is often found to be indulging
in behaviour that is completely uncharacteristic of him. For instance the
intoxicated person is found to use abusive and foul language and does not
realize his mistake even if he is addressing his parents. Many even urinate in
their clothes. Neither do they talk nor walk properly. They even misbehave.

4. Cases of adultery, rape, incest and AIDS are found more among
alcoholics
According to National Crime Victimization Survey Bureau of Justice (U.S.
Department of Justice) in the year 1996 alone everyday on an average 2,713
rapes took place. The statistics tell us that the majority of the rapists, were
intoxicated while committing the crime. The same is true in cases of
molestation.
According to statistics, 8% of Americans commit incest i.e. one in every twelve
to thirteen persons in America is involved in incest. Almost all the cases of
incest are due to intoxication of one or both the persons involved.
One of the major factors associated with the spread of AIDS, the most dreaded
disease, is alcoholism.

5. Every alcoholic was initially a social drinker
Many may argue in favour of liquor by calling themselves ‘social drinkers’. They
claim that they only have one or two pegs and they have self-control and so
never get intoxicated. Investigations reveal that every alcoholic started as a
social drinker. Not a single alcoholic or drunkard initially starts drinking with the
intention of becoming an alcoholic or a drunkard. No social drinker can say that
I have been having alcohol for several years and that I have so much selfcontrol
that I have never been intoxicated even a single time.

6. If a person is intoxicated just once and commits something
shameful, it will remain with him for a lifetime.
Suppose a ‘social drinker’ loses his self-control just once. In a state of
intoxication he commits rape or incest. Even if the act is later regretted, a
normal human being is likely to carry the guilt throughout his life. Both the
perpetrator and the victim are irreparably and irreversibly damaged.

7. Alcohol is prohibited in the Hadith
The Prophet of Islam Muhammad (peace be upon him) said:
a. In Sunan Ibn-I-Majah Volume 3, Book of Intoxicants, Chapter 30 Hadith No.
3371.
“Alcohol is the mother of all evils and it is the most shameful of evils.”
b. In Sunan Ibn-I-Majah Volume 3, Book of Intoxicants, Chapter 30 Hadith No.
3392
“Anything which intoxicates in a large quantity, is prohibited even in a small
quantity.”
Thus there is no excuse for a nip or a tot.
c. Not only those who drink alcohol are cursed but also those who deal with
them directly or indirectly are cursed by Allah.
According to Sunan Ibn-I-Majah Volume 3, Book of Intoxicants, Chapter 30
Hadith No. 3380.
It was reported by Anas (may Allah be pleased with him), that Prophet
Muhammad (pbuh) said:
“God’s curse falls on ten groups of people who deal with alcohol. The one who
distills it, the one for whom it has been distilled, the one who drinks it, the one
who transports it, the one to who it has been brought, the one whom serves it,
the one who sells it, the one who utilizes money from it, the one who buys it and
the one who buys it for someone else.”

8. Diseases associated with alcoholism
There are several scientific reasons for the prohibition of consumption of
intoxicants i.e. alcohol. The maximum number of deaths in the world related to
any one particular cause is due to the consumption of alcohol. Millions of people
die every year only because of intake of alcohol. I need not go into the details
of all the ill-effects of alcohol since most of them are commonly known. Below
is a simple list of few of the alcohol related illnesses:

1. Cirrhosis of Liver is the most well known alcohol associated disease.

2. Others are Cancer of Oesophagus, Cancer of Head and Neck, Cancer of
Liver (Hepatoma), Cancer of Bowel, etc.

3. Oesophagitis, Gastritis, Pancreatitis and Hepatitis are linked with alcohol
consumption.

4. Cardiomyopathy, Hypertension, Coronary Artherosclerosis, Angina and
Heart Attacks are linked with heavy alcohol intakes.

5. Strokes, Apoplexy, Fits and different types of Paralysis are linked with
alcohol intake.

6. Peripheral Neuropathy, Cortical Atrophy, Cerebellar Atrophy are well-known
syndromes caused by alcohol consumption.

7. Wernicke – Korsakoff syndrome with amnesia of recent events,
confabulations and retainment of memory to old events with different types
of paralysis are mainly due to thiamine deficiency due to excessive alcohol
intake.

8. Beriberi and other deficiencies are not uncommon among alcoholics. Even
Pellagra occurs in alcoholics.

9. Delerium Tremens is a serious complication that may occur during recurrent
infection of alcoholics or post operatively. It also occurs during abstention as
a sign of withdrawal effect. It is quite serious and may cause death even if
treated in well equipped centres.

10. Numerous Endocrine Disorders have been associated with alcoholism
ranging from Myxodema to Hyperthyroidism and Florid Cushing Syndrome.

11. Hematological ill effects are long and variable. Folic acid deficiency,
however, is the most common manifestation of alcoholic abuse resulting in
Macrocytic Anemia. Zeive’s syndrome is a triad of Hemolytic Anemia,
Jaundice and Hyperlipaedemia that follows alcoholic binges.

12. Thrombocytopenia and other platelet abnormalities are not rare in
alcoholics.

13. The commonly used tablet metronidazole (flagyl) interacts badly with
alcohol.

14. Recurrent infection is very common among chronic alcoholics. The
resistance to disease and the immunological defense system are
compromised by alcohol intake.

15. Chest infections are notorious in alcoholics. Pneumonia, Lung Abcess,
Emphysema and Pulmonary Tuberculosis are all common in alcoholics.

16. During acute alcoholic intoxication, the drunk person usually vomits, the
cough reflexes which are protective are paralysed. The vomitus thus easily
pass to the lung causing Pneumonia or Lung Abscess. Occasionally it may
even cause suffocation and death.

17. The ill effects of alcohol consumption on women deserves special mention.
Females are more vulnerable to alcohol-related Cirrhosis than men. During
pregnancy alcohol consumption has a severe detrimental effect on the
foetus. Foetal Alcohol Syndrome is being recognised more and more in the
medical profession.

18. Skin diseases are also related to alcohol indulgence.

19. Eczema, Alopecia, Nail Dystrophy, Paronychia (infection around the nails)
and Angular Stomatitis (inflammation of the angle of the mouth) are
common diseases among alcoholics.

9. Alcoholism is a ‘disease’
Medical doctors have now turned liberal towards alcoholics and call alcoholism
a disease rather than an addiction.
The Islamic Research Foundation has published a pamphlet that says:
If alcohol is a disease, it is the only disease that:
- Is sold in bottles
- Is advertised in newspapers, magazines, on radio and television
- Has licensed outlets to spread it
- Produces revenue for the government
- Brings violent deaths on the highways
- Destroys family life and increases crime
- Has no germs or viral cause

ALCOHOLISM IS NOT A DISEASE – IT IS SATAN’S HANDIWORK
Allah (swt) in His Infinite Wisdom has warned us against this snare of Satan.
Islam is called the “Deen-ul-Fitrah” or the natural religion of Man. All its
injunctions are aimed at preserving the natural state of man. Alcohol is a
deviation from this natural state, for the individual as well as for society. It
degrades man to a level below that of the beasts he claims to be superior to.
Hence the consumption of alcohol is prohibited in Islam.


Research by:
Danish Khan
Pakistan

PROHIBITION D'ALCOOL DANS TOUTES LES RELIGIONS PRINCIPALES
Automatically translated into French thanks to WorldLingo
Question : Pourquoi la consommation de l'alcool est-elle interdite dans toutes les religions principales ?

Réponse : L'alcool a été le fléau de la société humaine depuis le temps immémorial. Il
continue à coûter les vies humaines innombrables, et cause la misère terrible aux millions
dans le monde entier. L'alcool est la cause de racine de plusieurs problèmes se posant
à la société. Les statistiques des taux de crime montants, les exemples croissants des maladies
mentales et les millions de maisons cassées soutiennent dans le monde entier le témoignage
muet à la puissance destructive de l'alcool.

1. La prohibition de l'alcool dans le Qur'
le Qur glorieux' interdit la consommation de l'alcool dans le vers suivant :
« Ye d'O qui croient ! Les intoxicants et le jeu, (attachement de) les pierres,
et (divination près) flèches, sont une abomination - de l'ouvrage de Satan ;
évitez tels (abomination), ce ye peut prospérer. » [Al-Qur' 5:90]

2. La prohibition de l'alcool dans la bible
la bible interdit la consommation de l'alcool dans les vers suivants :
a. Le « vin est un moqueur, boisson forte fait rage ; et le whosoever
est trompé de ce fait n'est pas sage. » [Proverbes 20:1]
B. « Et ne soit pas bu avec du vin. » [Ephesians 5:18]

3. L'alcool empêche le centre inhibiteur que
les êtres humains possèdent un centre inhibiteur dans leurs cerveaux. Ce centre
inhibiteur empêche la personne de faire des choses qu'il considère mal. Pour
l'exemple une personne ne se sert pas normalement d'un langage abusif tout en s'adressant à ses
parents ou aînés. S'il doit répondre à l'appel de la nature, son centre inhibiteur
l'empêchera de faire ainsi l'en public. Par conséquent il emploie la toilette.
Quand une personne consomme l'alcool, le centre inhibiteur lui-même est empêché. C'
est avec précision la raison pour laquelle une personne enivrée s'avère souvent se livrer
au comportement qui est complètement non caractéristique de lui. Par exemple
la personne intoxiquée s'avère pour se servir d'un langage abusif et fétide et
ne réalise pas son erreur même si il s'adresse à ses parents. Beaucoup urinent même dans
des leurs vêtements. Ni pas ils parlent ni marchent correctement. Ils se conduisent mal même.

4. Des caisses d'adultère, de viol, d'inceste et de SIDAS sont trouvées plus parmi
des alcooliques
selon le bureau national d'enquête de victimisation de crime de la justice (États-Unis
Le ministère de la justice) en l'année 1996 journalière sur les 2.713 viols moyens
seul a eu lieu. Les statistiques nous indiquent que la majorité des violeurs,
ont été intoxiquées tout en commettant le crime. Le même est vrai dans les cas
de la molestation.
Selon des statistiques, 8% d'Américains commettent l'inceste c.-à-d. un chez chaque douze
à treize personnes en Amérique est impliqué dans l'inceste. Presque tous cas
d'inceste sont dus à l'intoxication les une ou des deux les personnes impliquées.
Un des facteurs principaux s'est associé à la propagation du SIDA, la maladie
la plus redoutée, est alcoolisme.

5. Chaque alcoolique était au commencement un buveur social que
beaucoup peuvent plaider en faveur de la boisson alcoolisée en s'appelant `les buveurs sociaux'. Ils
réclament qu'ils ont seulement un ou deux chevilles et ils ont le sang-froid et
n'obtiennent tellement jamais intoxiqués. Les investigations indiquent que chaque alcoolique commencé en tant que
buveur social. Pas un alcoolique ou un ivrogne simple commence au commencement à boire avec
l'intention de devenir un alcoolique ou un ivrogne. Aucun buveur social ne peut dire que
j'avais eu l'alcool pendant plusieurs années et que j'ai tellement le sang-froid
que je jamais n'ai été intoxiqué même un seul temps.

6. Si une personne est intoxiquée juste une fois et commet quelque chose de
honteux, il demeurera avec lui pour une vie.
Supposez qu'un buveur social de `' perd son sang-froid juste une fois. Dans un état
d'intoxication il commet le viol ou l'inceste. Même si l'acte plus tard est regretté,
un être humain normal est susceptible de porter la culpabilité durant toute sa vie.
Le malfaiteur et la victime irréparablement et irréversiblement sont endommagés.

7. L'alcool est interdit dans le Hadith
le prophète de l'Islam Muhammad (la paix soit sur lui) dit :
a. En volume 3 de Sunan Ibn-I-Majah, livre des intoxicants, non de Hadith du chapitre 30.
3371.
Le « alcool est la mère de tous les maux et il est le plus honteux des maux.  »
b. En volume 3 de Sunan Ibn-I-Majah, livre des intoxicants, non de Hadith du chapitre 30.
3392
« quelque chose qui intoxique dans une grande quantité, est interdits même dans une petite
quantité.  »
Ainsi il n'y a aucune excuse pour un point de contact ou un tot.
c. Non seulement ceux qui boivent l'alcool sont maudits mais également ceux qui ont affaire avec
elles directement ou indirectement sont maudits par Allah.
Selon le volume 3 de Sunan Ibn-I-Majah, livre des intoxicants, non de Hadith
du chapitre 30. 3380.
Il a été rapporté par Anas (peut Allah être satisfait avec lui), ce prophète
Muhammad (pbuh) dit :
La « malédiction de Dieu tombe sur dix groupes de personnes qui traitent l'alcool. Celui qui
le distille, celui pour qui il a été distillé, celui qui le boit, celui
qui le transporte, celui à qui il a été apporté, celui qui le sert,
celui qui le vend, celui qui utilise l'argent de lui, celui qui l'achète et
celui qui l'achète pour quelqu'un d'autre.  »

8. Les maladies liées à l'alcoolisme
là sont plusieurs raisons scientifiques de la prohibition de la consommation
des intoxicants c.-à-d. alcool. Le nombre maximum des décès dans le monde lié
à toute une cause particulière est dû à la consommation de l'alcool. Les millions de personnes
meurent chaque année seulement en raison de la prise de l'alcool. Je n'ai pas besoin d'entrer dans les détails
de tous mauvais effects d'alcool puisque la plupart d'entre eux est généralement connue. Au-dessous de
est une liste simple de peu des maladies reliées par alcool :

1. La cirrhose du foie est la maladie associée paralcool le plus bien connu.

2. D'autres sont Cancer d'oesophage, Cancer de tête et de cou, Cancer
de foie (tumeur hépatique), Cancer des entrailles, etc.

3. L'Oesophagitis, la gastrite, la pancréatite et l'hépatite sont liés avec la consommation
d'alcool.

4. La cardiomyopathie, l'hypertension, l'Artherosclerosis coronaire, l'angine et
les crises cardiaques sont liés avec les prises lourdes d'alcool.

5. Des courses, l'apoplexie, les ajustements et les différents types de paralysie sont liés avec
la prise d'alcool.

6. La neuropathie périphérique, atrophie corticale, atrophie cérébelleuse sont des syndromes
bien connus provoqués par la consommation d'alcool.

7. Wernicke - le syndrome de Korsakoff avec l'amnésie des événements récents,
les fabulations et le retainment de la mémoire à de vieux événements avec différents types
de paralysie sont principalement dus à l'insuffisance de thiamine due à la prise excessive
d'alcool.

8. Beriberi et d'autres insuffisances ne sont pas rares parmi des alcooliques. Même
Pellagra se produit dans les alcooliques.

9. Delerium Tremens est une complication sérieuse qui peut se produire pendant l'infection
récurrente des alcooliques ou du poteau opérativement. Il se produit également pendant l'abstention comme
signe d'effet de retrait. Il est tout à fait sérieux et peut causer la mort même si
traité aux centres bien équipés.

10. Des désordres endocriniens nombreux ont été associés à l'alcoolisme
s'étendant de Myxodema à l'hyperthyroïdisme et au syndrome fleuri de Cushing.

11. Les mauvais effects hématologiques sont longs et variable. L'insuffisance acide folique,
cependant, est la manifestation la plus commune de l'abus alcoolique ayant pour résultat
l'anémie de Macrocytic. Le syndrome de Zeive est une triade de l'anémie hémolytique,
ictère et Hyperlipaedemia qui suit l'alcoolique noce.

12. La thrombocytopénie et d'autres anomalies de plaquette ne sont pas rares dans
les alcooliques.

13. Le metronidazole utilisé généralement de comprimé (flagyl) agit l'un sur l'autre mal avec
de l'alcool.

14. L'infection récurrente est très commune parmi les alcooliques chroniques.
La résistance à la maladie et le système de défense immunologique
sont compromis par la prise d'alcool.

15. Les infections de voies respiratoires sont notoires dans les alcooliques. La pneumonie, le poumon Abcess,
l'emphysème et la tuberculose pulmonaire sont tous communs dans les alcooliques.

16. Pendant l'intoxication alcoolique aiguë, la personne ivre vomit habituellement,
les réflexes de toux qui sont protecteurs sont paralysés. Le vomitus passent ainsi
facilement au poumon causant l'abcès de pneumonie ou de poumon. De temps en temps il peut
même causer l'étouffement et la mort.

17. Les mauvais effects de la consommation d'alcool sur des femmes mérite la mention spéciale.
Les femelles sont plus vulnérables à la cirrhose alcool-connexe que des hommes. Pendant
l'alcool de grossesse la consommation a un effet néfaste grave sur
le foetus. Le syndrome foetal d'alcool est identifié de plus en plus dans
la profession médicale.

18. Les maladies de peau sont également liées à l'indulgence d'alcool.

19. L'eczéma, l'alopécie, la dystrophie d'ongle, le Paronychia (infection autour des ongles)
et la stomatite angulaire (inflammation de l'angle de la bouche) sont
les maladies communes parmi des alcooliques.

9. L'alcoolisme est une maladie de `'
les médecins que médicaux ont maintenant tourné le libéral vers des alcooliques et l'alcoolisme d'appel
une maladie plutôt qu'un penchant.
La base islamique de recherches a édité une brochure qui indique :
Si l'alcool est une maladie, c'est la seule maladie cela :
- Est vendu dans des bouteilles
- est annoncé en journaux, magasins, sur la radio et la télévision
- a autorisé des sorties pour l'écarter
- produit le revenu pour le gouvernement
- apporte les décès violentes sur les routes
- détruit la vie de famille et le crime d'augmentations
- n'a aucun germe ou l'ALCOOLISME viral

de cause N'EST PAS UNE MALADIE - C'EST OUVRAGE Allah (swt
) de S de SATAN' dans sa sagesse infinie nous a avertis de ce piège de Satan.
L'Islam s'appelle la « Deen-UL-Fitrah » ou la religion normale de l'homme. Toutes ses
injonctions sont visées préservant l'état normal de l'homme. L'alcool est
une déviation de cet état normal, pour l'individu aussi bien que pour la société. Il
dégrade l'homme à un niveau au-dessous de celui des bêtes qu'il prétend être supérieur à.
Par conséquent la consommation de l'alcool est interdite dans l'Islam.


Recherche par :
Khan danois
Pakistan

PROHIBICIÓN DEL ALCOHOL EN TODAS LAS RELIGIONES IMPORTANTES
Automatically translated into Spanish thanks to WorldLingo
Pregunta: ¿Por qué la consumición del alcohol se prohíbe en todas las religiones importantes?

Respuesta: El alcohol ha sido el látigo de la sociedad humana desde el tiempo inmemorial.
Continúa costando vidas humanas incontables, y causa miseria terrible a millones
a través del mundo. El alcohol es la causa de la raíz de varios problemas que hacen frente
a la sociedad. La estadística de las tarifas de crimen altísimas, los casos de aumento de enfermedades
mentales y millones de hogares quebrados a través del mundo llevan testimonio
mudo a la energía destructiva del alcohol.

1. La prohibición del alcohol en el Qur'
el Qur glorioso' prohíbe la consumición del alcohol en el verso siguiente:
¡“Ye de O que cree! Los productos tóxicos y el juego, (esmero de) las piedras,
y (divination cerca) las flechas, son un aborrecimiento - de la obra de Satan;
evite tales (aborrecimiento), ese ye puede prosperar.” [Al-Qur' 5:90]

2. La prohibición del alcohol en la biblia
la biblia prohíbe la consumición del alcohol en los versos siguientes:
a. El “vino es un mocker, bebida fuerte está rabiando; y el whosoever
se engaña de tal modo no es sabio.” [Proverbios 20:1]
B. “Y no se beba con el vino.” [Ephesians 5:18]

3. El alcohol inhibe el centro inhibitorio que
los seres humanos poseen un centro inhibitorio en sus cerebros. Este centro
inhibitorio evita que la persona haga cosas que él considera mal. Para
el caso una persona no utiliza normalmente lengua abusiva mientras que se dirige a sus
padres o ancianos. Si él tiene que contestar a la llamada de la naturaleza, su centro inhibitorio
evitará que él haga tan en público. Por lo tanto él utiliza el tocador.
Cuando una persona consume el alcohol, se inhibe el centro inhibitorio sí mismo. Ésa
es exacto la razón que encuentran a una persona embriagada a menudo para complacer
en el comportamiento que es totalmente no característico de él. Por ejemplo
encuentran para utilizar lengua abusiva y asquerosa y no realiza a la persona intoxicada
que su error aunque él se está dirigiendo a sus padres. Mucho urinate uniforme en
sus ropas. Ni hablan ni caminan correctamente. Incluso misbehave.

4. Las cajas de adulterio, de violación, de incesto y de SIDA se encuentran más entre
alcohólicos
según la oficina nacional de la encuesta sobre la persecución del crimen de la justicia (los E.E.U.U.
El Ministerio de Justicia) en el año 1996 solamente diario en las 2.713 violaciones
medias ocurrió. La estadística nos dice que intoxicaran a la mayoría de los rapists,
mientras que confiara el crimen. Igual es verdad en casos
del molestation.
Según estadística, los 8% de americanos confían incesto es decir. uno en cada doce
a trece personas en América está implicado en incesto. Casi todos los casos
del incesto son debido a la intoxicación una o amba la personas implicadas.
Uno de los factores principales se asoció a la extensión del SIDA, la enfermedad
temida, es alcoholismo.

5. Cada alcohólico era inicialmente un bebedor social que
muchos pueden discutir a favor del licor llamándose `los bebedores sociales'.
Demandan que tienen solamente uno o dos clavijas y tienen autodominio y tan
nunca consiguen intoxicados. Las investigaciones revelan que cada alcohólico comenzado como
bebedor social. No un solo alcohólico o drunkard comienza inicialmente a beber con
la intención de hacer un alcohólico o un drunkard. Ningún bebedor social puede decir que
he estado teniendo alcohol por varios años y que tengo tanto autodominio
que me nunca no han intoxicado incluso un solo rato.

6. Si intoxican apenas una vez y confía a una persona algo
vergonzoso, seguirá habiendo con él para un curso de la vida.
Suponga que un bebedor social del `' pierde su autodominio apenas una vez. En un estado
de la intoxicación él confía la violación o el incesto. Aunque el acto se lamenta más adelante,
un humano normal es probable llevar la culpabilidad a través de su vida.
Dañan el autor y a la víctima irremediablemente e irreversible.

7. El alcohol se prohíbe en el Hadith
el profeta del Islam Muhammad (la paz esté sobre él) dicho:
a. En el volumen 3 de Sunan Ibn-I-Majah, libro de productos tóxicos, no de Hadith del capítulo 30.
3371.
El “alcohol es la madre de todos los males y es el más vergonzoso de males. ”
b. En el volumen 3 de Sunan Ibn-I-Majah, libro de productos tóxicos, no de Hadith del capítulo 30.
3392
“cualquier cosa que intoxica en una cantidad grande, se prohíbe incluso en una cantidad
pequeña. ”
Así no hay excusa para un pellizco o un tot.
c. No sólo a Allah maldicen los se maldicen que beben el alcohol pero también los que
traten de ellos directamente o indirectamente.
Según el volumen 3 de Sunan Ibn-I-Majah, libro de productos tóxicos, no de Hadith
del capítulo 30. 3380.
Fue divulgado por Anas (puede Allah estar satisfecho con él), ese profeta
Muhammad (pbuh) dicho:
La “maldición del dios cae en diez grupos de la gente que trata de alcohol. El quién
lo destila, el para quién se ha destilado, el quién lo bebe, el
quién lo transporta, el a quién se ha traído, el quién lo sirve,
el quién lo vende, el quién utiliza el dinero de él, el quién lo compra y
el quién lo compra para algún otro. ”

8. Las enfermedades se asociaron a alcoholismo
allí son varias razones científicas de la prohibición de la consumición
de productos tóxicos es decir. alcohol. El número máximo de muertes en el mundo se relacionó con
cualquier una causa particular es debido a la consumición del alcohol. Millones de gente
mueren cada año solamente debido a el producto del alcohol. No necesito entrar los detalles
de todos los mal efectos del alcohol puesto que la mayor parte de se saben comúnmente. Debajo
está una lista simple de pocas de las enfermedades relacionadas alcohol:

1. La cirrosis del hígado es la enfermedad asociada el alcohol más bien conocido.

2. Otros son cáncer del esófago, cáncer de la cabeza y del cuello, cáncer
del hígado (Hepatoma), cáncer del intestino, etc.

3. La esofagitis, la gastritis, la pancreatitis y la hepatitis se ligan a la consumición
del alcohol.

4. La cardiomiopatía, la hipertensión, los ataques coronarios de Artherosclerosis, de la angina
y del corazón se ligan a los productos pesados del alcohol.

5. Los movimientos, la apoplejía, los ajustes y diversos tipos de parálisis se ligan
al producto del alcohol.

6. La neuropatía periférica, Atrophy cortical, Atrophy cerebeloso es síndromes
bien conocidos causados por la consumición del alcohol.

7. Wernicke - el síndrome de Korsakoff con la amnesia de acontecimientos recientes,
los confabulations y el retainment de la memoria a los viejos acontecimientos con diversos tipos
de parálisis son principalmente debido a la deficiencia de la tiamina debido al producto excesivo
del alcohol.

8. Beriberi y otras deficiencias no son infrecuentes entre alcohólicos. Incluso
Pellagra ocurre en alcohólicos.

9. Delerium Tremens es una complicación seria que puede ocurrir durante la infección
recurrente de alcohólicos o del poste operativo. También ocurre durante la abstención como
muestra del efecto del retiro. Es absolutamente serio y puede causar la muerte aunque
tratada en centros bien equipados.

10. Los desórdenes numerosos de la endocrina se han asociado al alcoholismo
que se extendía de Myxodema al Hyperthyroidism y al síndrome Florid de Cushing.

11. Los mal efectos Hematological son largos y variable. La deficiencia ácida Folic,
sin embargo, es la manifestación más común del abuso alcohólico dando por resultado
la anemia de Macrocytic. El síndrome de Zeive es una tríada de la anemia hemolítica,
ictericia y Hyperlipaedemia que sigue a alcohólico va de borrachera.

12. El Thrombocytopenia y otras anormalidades de la plaqueta no son raros en
alcohólicos.

13. El metronidazole de uso general de la tableta (flagyl) obra recíprocamente gravemente con
alcohol.

14. La infección recurrente es muy común entre alcohólicos crónicos.
La resistencia a la enfermedad y el sistema de defensa inmunológico
son comprometidos por el producto del alcohol.

15. Las infecciones de pecho son notorias en alcohólicos. La pulmonía, el pulmón Abcess,
el enfisema y la tuberculosis pulmonar son todo comunes en alcohólicos.

16. Durante la intoxicación alcohólica aguda, la persona borracha vomita generalmente,
los reflejos de la tos que son protectores están paralizados. El vómito pasa así
fácilmente al pulmón que causa absceso de la pulmonía o del pulmón. Puede incluso
causar de vez en cuando el suffocation y la muerte.

17. Los mal efectos de la consumición del alcohol en mujeres merecen la mención especial.
Las hembras son más vulnerables a la cirrosis alcohol-relacionada que hombres. Durante
el alcohol del embarazo la consumición tiene un efecto perjudicial severo en
el feto. El síndrome fetal del alcohol se está reconociendo cada vez más en
la profesión médica.

18. Las enfermedades de la piel también se relacionan con la indulgencia del alcohol.

19. Eczema, la alopecia, la distrofia del clavo, la paroniquia (infección alrededor de los clavos)
y la estomatitis angular (inflamación del ángulo de la boca) son
enfermedades comunes entre alcohólicos.

9. El alcoholismo es una enfermedad del `los' que
doctores médicos ahora han dado vuelta al liberal hacia alcohólicos y alcoholismo de la llamada
una enfermedad más bien que a un apego.
La fundación islámica de la investigación ha publicado un folleto que dice:
Si el alcohol es una enfermedad, es la única enfermedad eso:
- Se vende en botellas
- se anuncia en los periódicos, compartimientos, en radio y la televisión
- ha licenciado los enchufes para separarla
- produce el rédito para el gobierno
- trae muertes violentas en las carreteras
- destruye vida de familia y crimen de los aumentos
- no tiene ningún germen o el ALCOHOLISMO viral

de la causa NO ES UNA ENFERMEDAD - ES OBRA Allah (swt
) de S de SATAN' en su sabiduría infinita nos ha advertido contra esta trampa de Satan.
El Islam se llama la “Deen-UL-Fitrah” o la religión natural del hombre. Todas sus
prescripciones se dirigen que preservan el estado natural del hombre. El alcohol es
una desviación de este estado natural, para el individuo así como para sociedad.
Degrada a hombre a un nivel debajo de el de las bestias que él demanda ser superior a.
Por lo tanto la consumición del alcohol se prohíbe en Islam.


Investigación cerca:
Khan danés
Paquistán

PROIBIZIONE DI ALCOOL IN TUTTE LE RELIGIONI IMPORTANTI
Automatically translated into Italian thanks to WorldLingo
Domanda: Perchè il consumo di alcool è proibito in tutte le religioni importanti?

Risposta: L'alcool è stato lo scourge della società umana da tempo immemorial.
Continua a costare le vite umane countless e causa la miseria terribile a milioni
nel mondo intero. L'alcool è la causa della radice di parecchi problemi che affrontano
la società. Le statistiche dei tassi di crimine salenti, i casi aumentanti delle malattie
mentali e milioni di sedi rotte nel mondo intero sopportano la testimonianza
muta all'alimentazione distruttiva di alcool.

1. La proibizione di alcool nel Qur'
il Qur Glorious' proibisce il consumo di alcool nel seguente verse:
“Ye della O che crede! Gli intossicanti e giocare, (dedica di) le pietre
e (divination vicino) frecce, sono un Abomination - del handiwork del Satan;
eschew tali (abomination), quel ye può prosperare.„ [Al-Qur' 5:90]

2. La proibizione di alcool nella bibbia
la bibbia proibisce il consumo di alcool nei seguenti verses:
a. “Il vino è un mocker, bevanda forte sta infuriandosi; e il whosoever
è ingannato quindi non è saggio.„ [Proverbi 20:1]
B. “E non è bevuto con vino.„ [Ephesians 5:18]

3. L'alcool inibisce il centro che inibitorio
gli esseri umani possiedono un centro inibitorio nei loro cervelli. Questo centro
inibitorio impedisce alla persona di fare le cose che considera male. Per
il caso una persona non usa normalmente la lingua abusiva mentre parla ai suoi
genitori o elders. Se deve rispondere alla chiamata della natura, il suo centro inibitorio
gli impedirà di fare così in pubblico. Di conseguenza usa la toletta.
Quando una persona consuma l'alcool, il centro inibitorio in se è inibito. Quella
è precisamente la ragione per cui una persona inebriated è trovata spesso dedicarsi
in il comportamento che è completamente non caratteristico di lui. Per esempio
la persona intoxicated è trovata per usare la lingua di fallo ed abusiva e
non realizza il suo errore anche se sta parlando ai suoi genitori. Molto urinate uniforme in
loro vestiti. Nè comunicano nè camminano correttamente. Persino misbehave.

4. Le casse del adultery, della violenza, del incest e dei AIDS sono trovate più fra
gli alcoolizzati
secondo l'ufficio nazionale di indagine di vittimizzazione di crimine di giustizia (Stati Uniti
Il reparto di giustizia) durante l'anno 1996 da solo giornaliere sull'2.713 violenze
$e in media ha avvenuto. Le statistiche ci dicono che la maggior parte dei rapists,
intoxicated mentre commettesse il crimine. Lo stesso è allineare nei casi
del molestation.
Secondo le statistiche, 8% degli Americani commettono il incest cioè. uno in ogni dodici
- tredici persone in America è coinvolto nel incest. Quasi tutti i casi
del incest sono dovuto l'intossicazione dell'una o entramba persona in causa.
Uno dei fattori principali connessi con la diffusione del AIDS, la malattia
temuta, è alcolismo.

5. Ogni alcoolizzato era inizialmente un bevitore che sociale
molti possono perorare per liquore denominandosi `bevitori sociali'.
Sostengono che hanno soltanto una o due spina ed hanno self-control e così
mai non ottengono intoxicated. Le indagini rivelano che ogni alcoolizzato iniziato come
bevitore sociale. Non un singolo alcoolizzato o drunkard inizialmente comincia bere con
l'intenzione di diventare un alcoolizzato o un drunkard. Nessun bevitore sociale può dire che
sto avendo alcool per parecchi anni e che ho così tanto selfcontrol
che non intoxicated mai neppure un singolo tempo.

6. Se una persona intoxicated appena una volta e commette qualche cosa di
shameful, rimarrà con lui per un corso della vita.
Supponga che un bevitore sociale del `' perde appena una volta il suo self-control. In un dichiarare
dell'intossicazione commette la violenza o il incest. Anche se l'atto più successivamente si rammarica,
un umano normale è probabile trasportare il guilt durante la sua vita. Sia
il perpetrator che la vittima irreparably ed irreversibilmente sono danneggiati.

7. L'alcool è proibito nel Hadith
il Prophet di Islam Muhammad (pace è su lui) detto:
a. Nel volume 3 di Sunan Ibn-I-Majah, libro degli intossicanti, no di Hadith di capitolo 30.
3371.
“L'alcool è la madre di tutte le malvagità ed è lo più shameful delle malvagità. „
b. Nel volume 3 di Sunan Ibn-I-Majah, libro degli intossicanti, no di Hadith di capitolo 30.
3392
“qualche cosa che intoxicates in una grande quantità, sono proibiti anche in una piccola
quantità. „
Così non ci è giustificazione per un punto di contatto o un tot.
c. Non solo coloro che beve l'alcool cursed ma inoltre coloro che tratta con
loro direttamente o indirettamente cursed da Allah.
Secondo il volume 3 di Sunan Ibn-I-Majah, libro degli intossicanti, no di Hadith
di capitolo 30. 3380.
È stato segnalato da Anas (può Allah essere soddisfatto con lui), quel Prophet
Muhammad (pbuh) detto:
“Il curse del dio cade su dieci gruppi di persone che si occupano di alcool. Quello chi
lo distilla, quello per chi è stato distillato, quello chi lo beve, quello
chi lo trasporta, quello a chi è stato portato, quello chi lo serve,
quello chi lo vende, quello chi gli utilizza i soldi, quello chi lo compra e
quello chi lo compra per qualcun'altro. „

8. Le malattie connesse con alcolismo
là sono parecchi motivi scientifici per la proibizione di consumo
degli intossicanti cioè. alcool. Il numero massimo delle morti nel mondo relativo
a tutta la una causa particolare è dovuto il consumo di alcool. Milioni di gente
muoiono ogni anno soltanto a causa di presa di alcool. Non devo entrare nei particolari
di tutti i cattivi effetti di alcool poiché la maggior parte di loro sono conosciute comunemente. Sotto
è una lista semplice di poche delle malattie riferite alcool:

1. La cirrosi di fegato è la malattia associata alcool più ben noto.

2. Altri sono Cancer dell'esofago, Cancer della testa e del collo, Cancer
di fegato (tumore epatico), Cancer delle viscere, ecc.

3. Il Oesophagitis, la gastrite, il Pancreatitis e l'epatite sono collegati con il consumo
dell'alcool.

4. La cardiomiopatia, l'ipertensione, gli attacchi coronari di Artherosclerosis, di angina
e di cuore sono collegati con le prese pesanti dell'alcool.

5. I colpi, l'apoplessia, le misure ed i tipi differenti di paralisi sono collegati con
la presa dell'alcool.

6. La neuropatia periferica, Atrophy corticale, Atrophy cerebellare è sindromi
ben note causate tramite il consumo dell'alcool.

7. Wernicke - la sindrome di Korsakoff con amnesia degli eventi recenti,
i confabulations e il retainment della memoria ai vecchi eventi con differenti tipi
di paralisi sono pricipalmente dovuto la mancanza della tiamina dovuto la presa eccessiva
dell'alcool.

8. Beriberi ed altre mancanze non sono rari fra gli alcoolizzati. Anche
Pellagra si presenta in alcoolizzati.

9. Delerium Tremens è una complicazione seria che può accadere attivamente durante
l'infezione ricorrente degli alcoolizzati o dell'alberino. Inoltre si presenta durante l'astensione come
segno di effetto di ritiro. È abbastanza serio e può causare la morte anche se
trattato nei centri ben attrezzati.

10. I disordini numerosi dell'endocrino sono stati associati con alcolismo
che varia da Myxodema all'ipertiroidismo ed alla sindrome Florid del Cushing.

11. I cattivi effetti ematologici sono lunghi e variabile. La mancanza acida folica,
tuttavia, è la manifestazione più comune di abuso alcolico con conseguente
anemia di Macrocytic. La sindrome dello Zeive è una triade dell'anemia emolitica,
ittero e Hyperlipaedemia che segue l'alcoolizzato binges.

12. La trompocitopenia ed altre anomalie della piastrina non sono rare
in alcoolizzati.

13. Il metronidazole comunemente usato del ridurre in pani (flagyl) si interagisce male con
alcool.

14. L'infezione ricorrente è molto comune fra gli alcoolizzati cronici.
La resistenza alla malattia ed il sistema di difesa immunologico
si compromettono dalla presa dell'alcool.

15. Le infezioni toraciche sono rinomate in alcoolizzati. La polmonite, il polmone Abcess,
l'enfisema e la tubercolosi polmonare sono tutto comuni in alcoolizzati.

16. Durante l'intossicazione alcolica acuta, la persona ubriaca vomita solitamente,
i riflessi di tosse che sono protettivi sono paralizzati. Il vomitus passa così
facilmente al polmone che causa l'ascesso del polmone o di polmonite. Può persino
causare occasionalmente il suffocation e la morte.

17. I cattivi effetti del consumo dell'alcool sulle donne merita la menzione speciale.
Le femmine sono più vulnerabili alla cirrosi alcool-relativa che gli uomini. Durante
l'alcool di gravidanza il consumo ha un effetto nocivo severo
sul feto. La sindrome fetale dell'alcool sta riconoscenda sempre più
nella professione medica.

18. Le malattie della pelle inoltre sono collegate con indulgenza dell'alcool.

19. Eczema, l'alopecia, la distrofia del chiodo, il Paronychia (infezione intorno ai chiodi)
e la stomatite angolare (infiammazione dell'angolo della bocca) sono
malattie comuni fra gli alcoolizzati.

9. L'alcolismo è una malattia del `' che
i medici medici ora hanno girato il liberale verso gli alcoolizzati e l'alcolismo di chiamata
una malattia piuttosto che un'aggiunta.
Il fondamento islamico di ricerca ha pubblicato un opuscolo che dice:
Se l'alcool è una malattia, è l'unica malattia quello:
- È venduto in bottiglie
- è fatto pubblicità a in giornali, scomparti, sulla radio e sulla televisione
- ha autorizzato le prese per spargerlo
- produce il reddito per il governo
- porta le morti violente sulle strade principali
- distrugge la vita di famiglia ed il crimine di aumenti
- non ha germi o l'ALCOLISMO virale

di causa NON È UNA MALATTIA - È HANDIWORK Allah (swt
) di S di SATAN' nella sua saggezza infinita li ha avvertiti contro questo snare di Satan.
L'Islam è denominato “l'Deen-UL-Fitrah„ o la religione naturale dell'uomo. Tutte le relative
ingiunzioni sono puntate su che conservano il naturale dichiarano dell'uomo. L'alcool è
una deviazione da questo naturale dichiara, per l'individuo così come per la società.
Degrada l'uomo ad un livello sotto quello delle bestie che sostiene essere superiore a.
Quindi il consumo di alcool è proibito nell'Islam.


Ricerca vicino:
Khan danese
Pakistan

VERBOT VON SPIRITUS IN ALLEN HAUPTreligionen
Automatically translated into German thanks to WorldLingo
Frage: Warum wird der Verbrauch von Spiritus in allen Hauptreligionen verboten?

Antwort: Spiritus ist die Plage der menschlichen Gesellschaft seit der unvordenklichen Zeit gewesen. Es
fährt fort, unzählige menschliche Leben zu kosten und verursacht schreckliches Elend zu den Millionen
weltweit. Spiritus ist die Wurzelursache einiger Probleme, die Gesellschaft
gegenüberstellen. Die Statistiken der hochfliegenden Verbrechensraten, die zunehmenden Fälle von Geistes
krankheiten und die Millionen der defekten Häuser tragen weltweit stummes
Zeugnis zur zerstörenden Energie von Spiritus.

1. Verbot von Spiritus im Qur', das das
prachtvolle Qur' ist, verbietet den Verbrauch von Spiritus im folgenden Vers:
„O ye, das glauben! Rauschmittel und das Spielen, (Widmung von) die Steine
und (Weissagung vorbei) Pfeile, sind ein Greuel - von Handarbeit Satans;
vermeiden Sie so (Greuel), dieses ye kann sich erweitern.“ [Al-Qur' 5:90]

2. Verbot von Spiritus in der Bibel
die Bibel verbietet den Verbrauch von Spiritus in den folgenden Versen:
a. „Wein ist ein mocker, starkes Getränk rast; und whosoever wird
betrogen dadurch ist nicht klug.“ [Sprichwörter 20:1]
B. „Und wird getrunken nicht mit Wein.“ [Ephesians 5:18]

3. Spiritus hemmt die hemmende Mitte, welche
die Menschen eine hemmende Mitte in ihren Gehirnen besitzen. Diese hemmende
Mitte hindert die Person am Tun von Sachen, daß er falsch betrachtet. Für
Fall verwendet eine Person nicht normalerweise ausfällige Sprache beim Anreden seiner
Eltern oder ältesten. Wenn er den Anruf der Natur beantworten muß, hindert seine hemmende Mitte
ihn an in der öffentlichkeit so tun. Folglich benutzt er die Toilette.
Wenn eine Person Spiritus verbraucht, wird die hemmende Mitte selbst gehemmt. Der
ist genau der Grund, daß eine inebriated Person häufig gefunden wird,
Verhalten sich hinzugeben, das für ihn vollständig nicht charakteristisch ist. Zum Beispiel wird
die berauschte Person gefunden, um ausfällige und regelwidrige Sprache zu verwenden und nicht
seinen Fehler verwirklicht, selbst wenn er zu seinen Eltern spricht. Viel gleichmäßiges urinate in
ihrer Kleidung. Weder sie sprechen noch gehen richtig. Sie benehmen sogar sich schlecht.

4. Kästen des Ehebruches, des Raubs, des Inzests und der AIDS werden mehr unter Alkoholikern
entsprechend
nationalem Verbrechen-Schuldzuschreibung-übersicht Büro von Gerechtigkeit gefunden (US
Justizministerium) im Jahr 1996 alleine täglich auf durchschnittlicher 2.713
Raub fand statt. Die Statistiken erklären uns, daß die Majorität der rapists, bei
der Festlegung des Verbrechens berauscht wurden. Das selbe ist in den Fällen vom molestation
zutreffend.
Entsprechend Statistiken legen 8% von Amerikanern Inzest d.h. fest. ein in jeden zwölf
bis dreizehn Personen in Amerika wird in Inzest miteinbezogen. Fast alle Fälle
vom Inzest liegen an der Intoxikation der einer oder beider betroffenen Personen.
Einer der Hauptfaktoren, die mit der Verbreitung von AIDS, die gefürchtete Krankheit
verbunden sind, ist Alkoholismus.

5. Jeder Alkoholiker war zuerst ein Sozialtrinker, den
viele zugunsten des Alkohols argumentieren können, indem sie `Sozialtrinker' sich nennen. Sie
behaupten, daß sie nur ein oder zwei Stöpsel haben und sie Self-control haben und so
nie berauscht erhalten. Untersuchungen decken daß jeder Alkoholiker auf, der als Sozial
trinker begonnen wird. Nicht fängt ein einzelner Alkoholiker oder ein Säufer zuerst an, mit der Absicht
des Werdens zu trinken ein Alkoholiker oder ein Säufer. Kein Sozialtrinker kann sagen, daß
ich Spiritus für einige Jahre gehabt habe und daß ich soviel Selfcontrol habe,
daß ich nie sogar eine einzelne Zeit berauscht worden bin.

6. Wenn eine Person gerade einmal berauscht und shameful etwas festlegt
wird, bleibt es mit ihm während einer Lebenszeit.
Nehmen Sie an, daß ein `Sozialtrinker' seinen Self-control gerade einmal verliert. In einem Zustand
der Intoxikation legt er Raub oder Inzest fest. Selbst wenn die Tat später bedauert wird, ist
ein normales menschliches Wesen wahrscheinlich, die Schuld während seines Lebens zu tragen. werden
der Täter und das Opfer nicht wiedergutzumachend und irreversibel beschädigt.

7. Spiritus wird im Hadith der
Prophet des Islams Muhammad (Frieden ist nach ihm), besagt verboten:
a. In Sunan Ibn-I-Majah Volumen 3, Buch der Rauschmittel, Kapitel 30 Hadith Nr.
3371.
„Spiritus ist die Mutter aller übel und er ist von übeln shameful. “
b. In Sunan Ibn-I-Majah Volumen 3, Buch der Rauschmittel, Kapitel 30 Hadith Nr.
3392
„alles, das in einer großen Quantität berauscht, wird sogar in einer kleinen Quantität
verboten. “
Folglich es gibt keine Entschuldigung für eine Klemmstelle oder ein tot.
c. Nicht nur die, die Spiritus werden verflucht trinken, aber auch die, die sie
direkt oder indirekt beschäftigen, werden von Allah verflucht.
Entsprechend Sunan Ibn-I-Majah Volumen 3, Buch der Rauschmittel, Kapitel 30
Hadith Nr. 3380.
Es wurde von Anas (kann Allah mit ihm gefallen werden), berichtet, dieser Prophet
Muhammad (pbuh) besagt:
„Fluch des Gottes fällt auf 10 Gruppen Leute, die Spiritus beschäftigen. Das wer
es destilliert, das für wem ist es destilliert worden, das wer es trinkt, das
wer es transportiert, das zu wem es geholt worden ist, das wem dient es,
das wer es verkauft, das wer Geld von ihm verwendet, das wer es kauft und
das, wer es für jemand anderes kauft. “

8. Die Krankheiten, die mit Alkoholismus dort
verbunden sind, sind einige wissenschaftliche Gründe für das Verbot des Verbrauchs
der Rauschmittel d.h. Spiritus. Die Höchstzahl von Todesfällen in der Welt, die auf jeder
einer bestimmten Ursache bezogen wird, liegt am Verbrauch von Spiritus. Millionen Leute
sterben jedes Jahr nur wegen des Einlasses von Spiritus. Ich brauche, nicht in die Details
aller schlechten Wirkungen von Spiritus einzusteigen, da die meisten ihnen allgemein bekannt. Unter
ist eine einfache Liste von wenigen der Spiritus bezogenen Krankheiten:

1. Zirrhose der Leber ist die weithin bekanntester Spiritus dazugehörige Krankheit.

2. Andere sind Krebs des ösophagus, Krebs des Kopfes und des Ansatzes, Krebs
der Leber (Hepatoma), Krebs des Darms, etc.

3. Oesophagitis, Gastritis, Pancreatitis und Hepatitis werden mit Spiritusverbrauch
verbunden.

4. Cardiomyopathy, Bluthochdruck, kranzartige Artherosclerosis, Angina-und
Herz-Angriffe werden mit schweren Spirituseinlässen verbunden.

5. Anschläge, Apoplexie, Sitze und unterschiedliche Arten der Paralyse werden mit Spiritus
einlaß verbunden.

6. Zusatzneuropathie, kortikale Atrophie, Cerebellar Atrophie sind die weithin bekannten
Syndrome, die durch Spiritusverbrauch verursacht werden.

7. Wernicke - Korsakoff Syndrom mit Amnesia der jüngsten Ereignisse,
confabulations und retainment des Gedächtnisses zu den alten Fällen mit unterschiedlichen Arten
der Paralyse liegen am Thiaminmangel wegen des übermäßigen Spirituseinlasses hauptsächlich
.

8. Beriberi und andere Mängel sind nicht unter Alkoholikern selten. Sogar
Pellagra tritt in den Alkoholikern auf.

9. Delerium Tremens ist eine ernste Komplikation, die während der rückläufigen Infektion
der Alkoholiker oder des Pfostens wirksam auftreten kann. Es tritt auch während der Enthaltung als
Zeichen des Zurücknahmeeffektes auf. Es ist ziemlich ernst und kann Tod verursachen, selbst wenn
behandelt in den gut ausgerüsteten Mitten.

10. Zahlreiche Drüse-Störungen sind mit dem Alkoholismus verbunden gewesen, der
von Myxodema bis zu Hyperthyreose und Florid Cushing Syndrom reicht.

11. Hämatologische schlechte Wirkungen sind lang und Variable. Fol- saurer Mangel
ist jedoch die allgemeinste äusserung des alkoholischen Mißbrauches mit dem Ergebnis
der Macrocytic Anämie. Syndrom Zeives ist ein Dreier der hämolytischen Anämie,
Gelbsucht und Hyperlipaedemia, das Alkoholiker folgt, binges.

12. Thrombocytopenie und andere Plättchenabweichungen sind nicht in den Alkoholikern
selten.

13. Das allgemein verwendete Tablette metronidazole (flagyl) wirkt schlecht auf
Spiritus ein.

14. Rückläufige Infektion ist unter chronischen Alkoholikern sehr allgemein. Der
Widerstand zur Krankheit und der immunologische Verteidigungssystem werden
durch Spirituseinlaß verglichen.

15. Kasteninfektion ist in den Alkoholikern notorisch. Pneumonie, Lungenflügel Abcess,
Emphysem und Lungentuberkulose sind alle in den Alkoholikern allgemein.

16. Während der akuten alkoholischen Intoxikation erbricht sich die betrunkene Person normalerweise, die
Hustenreflexe, die sind gelähmt schützend sind. Der Vomitus folglich überschreiten
leicht zum Lungenflügel, der Pneumonie-oder Lungenflügel-Abszeß verursacht. Gelegentlich kann es
suffocation und Tod sogar verursachen.

17. Die schlechten Wirkungen des Spiritusverbrauchs auf Frauen verdient spezielle Erwähnung.
Frauen sind zu Spiritus-in Verbindung stehender zirrhose als Männer verletzbarer. Während
des Schwangerschaftspiritus hat Verbrauch einen strengen schädlichen Effekt auf dem
Fötus. Fötales Spiritus-Syndrom wird immer mehr im medizinischen
Beruf erkannt.

18. Hautkrankheiten hängen auch mit Spiritusnachsicht zusammen.

19. Eczema, Alopezie, Nagel-Dystrophie, Paronychia (Infektion um die Nägel)
und eckige Stomatitis (Entzündung des Winkels der öffnung) sind
allgemeine Krankheiten unter Alkoholikern.

9. Alkoholismus ist eine `Krankheit,', das
medizinische Doktoren jetzt Liberalen in Richtung in Richtung den Alkoholikern und zum Anrufalkoholismus eine Krankheit
anstatt eine Neigung gedreht haben.
Die islamische Forschung Grundlage hat eine Flugschrift veröffentlicht, die sagt:
Wenn Spiritus eine Krankheit ist, ist es die einzige Krankheit das:
- Wird in den Flaschen -
wird in den Zeitungen, Zeitschriften, auf Radio und Fernsehen inseriert -
hat genehmigt Anschlüsse, um es zu verbreiten -
produziert Einkommen für die Regierung -
holt heftige Todesfälle auf den Landstraßen -
zerstört Familienleben und Zunahmeverbrechen -
hat keine Mikroben verkauft, oder Virenursache

ALKOHOLISMUS IST NICHT EINE KRANKHEIT - ES IST SATAN' S HANDARBEIT
Allah (swt) in seiner endlosen Klugheit hat gewarnt uns gegen diese Schlinge von Satan.
Islam wird die „Deen-ul-Fitrah“ oder die natürliche Religion des Mannes genannt. Alle seine
Injunktionen werden den Naturzustand des Mannes konservierend angestrebt. Spiritus ist eine
Abweichung von diesem Naturzustand, für die Einzelperson sowie für Gesellschaft. Es
vermindert Mann zu einem Niveau unter dem der Tiere, die er behauptet, überlegen zu sein.
Folglich wird der Verbrauch von Spiritus im Islam verboten.


Forschung vorbei:
Dänischer Khan
Pakistan

PROIBIÇÃO DO ÁLCOOL EM TODAS AS RELIGIÕES PRINCIPAIS
Automatically translated into Portuguese thanks to WorldLingo
Pergunta: Por que o consumo do álcool é proibido em todas as religiões principais?

Resposta: O álcool foi o scourge da sociedade humana desde o tempo immemorial.
Continua a custar vidas humanas incontáveis, e causa a miséria terrível aos milhões
durante todo o mundo. O álcool é a causa da raiz de diversos problemas que enfrentam
a sociedade. Os statistics de taxas de crime soaring, os exemplos crescentes de doenças
mentais e os milhões de repousos quebrados durante todo o mundo carregam o testimony
mute ao poder destrutivo do álcool.

1. A proibição do álcool no Qur'
o Qur Glorious' proíbe o consumo do álcool no seguinte verso:
De “ye O que acredita! Os Intoxicants e Gambling, (dedication de) as pedras,
e (divination perto) setas, são um Abomination - do handiwork de Satan;
abstenha-se de tais (abomination), esse ye pode prosper.” [Al-Qur' 5:90]

2. A proibição do álcool no Bible
o Bible proíbe o consumo do álcool nos seguintes versos:
a. O “vinho é um mocker, bebida forte raging; e o whosoever
é iludido desse modo não é sábio.” [Proverbs 20:1]
B. “E não seja bebido com vinho.” [Ephesians 5:18]

3. O álcool inibe o centro que inhibitory
os seres humanos possuem um centro inhibitory em seus cérebros. Este centro
inhibitory impede que a pessoa faça coisas que considera erradamente. Para
o exemplo uma pessoa não usa normalmente a língua abusive ao dirigir-se a suas
pais ou pessoas idosas. Se tiver que responder à chamada da natureza, seu centro inhibitory
impedirá que faça assim no público. Conseqüentemente usa o toalete.
Quando uma pessoa consome o álcool, o centro inhibitory próprio está inibido. Aquela
é precisamente a razão que uma pessoa inebriated está encontrada frequentemente indulging
no comportamento que é completamente uncharacteristic dele. Por exemplo
a pessoa intoxicated é encontrada para usar a língua abusive e suja e
não realiza seu erro mesmo se se estiver dirigindo a seus pais. Muito urinate uniforme
em sua roupa. Nem falam nem andam corretamente. Misbehave mesmo.

4. As caixas do adultery, da violação, do incest e dos AIDS são encontradas mais entre
alcoólicos
de acordo com o departamento nacional do exame do Victimization do crime da justiça (ESTADOS UNIDOS.
O departamento de justiça) no ano 1996 sozinho diário no as 2.713 violações
médias ocorreu. Os statistics dizem-nos que a maioria dos rapists,
intoxicated ao cometer o crime. O mesmo é verdadeiro nos casos
do molestation.
De acordo com statistics, 8% dos americanos cometem o incest isto é. um em cada doze
a treze pessoas em América é envolvido no incest. Quase todos os casos
do incest são devido a um intoxication de uma ou amba a pessoa envolvida.
Um dos fatores principais associados com a propagação do AIDS, a doença
a mais temida, é alcoholism.

5. Cada alcoólico era inicialmente um bebedor que social
muitos podem discutir no favor do licor se chamando `bebedores sociais'.
Reivindicam que têm somente um ou dois Pegs e têm o self-control e assim
nunca o começam intoxicated. As investigações revelam que cada alcoólico começado como
um bebedor social. Não um único alcoólico ou drunkard começam inicialmente beber com
a intenção de transformar-se um alcoólico ou um drunkard. Nenhum bebedor social pode dizer que
eu tenho tido o álcool por diversos anos e que eu tenho tanto o selfcontrol
que eu nunca não intoxicated mesmo uma única estadia.

6. Se uma pessoa intoxicated apenas uma vez e cometer algo
shameful, remanescerá com ele para uma vida.
Suponha que um bebedor social do `' perde seu self-control apenas uma vez. Em um estado
do intoxication comete a violação ou o incest. Mesmo se o ato for lamentado mais tarde,
ser humano normal é provável carregar a culpa durante todo sua vida.
O perpetrator e a vítima são danificados irreparably e irreversibly.

7. O álcool é proibido no Hadith
o Prophet do Islam Muhammad (a paz seja em cima dele) dito:
a. No volume 3 de Sunan Ibn-I-Majah, livro dos Intoxicants, No. de Hadith do capítulo 30.
3371.
O “álcool é a mãe de todos os evils e é o mais shameful dos evils. ”
b. No volume 3 de Sunan Ibn-I-Majah, livro dos Intoxicants, No. de Hadith do capítulo 30.
3392
“qualquer coisa que intoxicates em uma quantidade grande, são proibidos mesmo em uma quantidade
pequena. ”
Assim não há nenhuma desculpa para um estreitamento ou um tot.
c. Não somente aqueles que bebem o álcool cursed mas também aqueles que tratam
do eles diretamente ou indiretamente cursed por Allah.
De acordo com o volume 3 de Sunan Ibn-I-Majah, livro dos Intoxicants, No. de Hadith
do capítulo 30. 3380.
Foi relatado por Anas (pode Allah ser satisfeito com ele), esse Prophet
Muhammad (pbuh) dito:
Do “o curse deus cai em dez grupos de povos que tratam do álcool. Esse quem
o destila, esse para quem foi destilado, esse quem o bebe, esse
quem o transporta, esse a quem foi trazido, esse quem lhe serve,
esse quem o vende, esse quem utiliza o dinheiro dele, esse quem o compra e
esse quem o compra para alguma outra pessoa. ”

8. As doenças associaram com o alcoholism
lá são diversas razões científicas para a proibição do consumo
dos intoxicants isto é. álcool. O número máximo das mortes no mundo relacionado
a toda a uma causa particular é devido ao consumo do álcool. Os milhões dos povos
morrem cada ano somente por causa da entrada do álcool. Eu não necessito entrar nos detalhes
de todos os ill-effects do álcool desde que a maioria deles são sabidos geralmente. Abaixo
está uma lista simples de poucas das doenças relacionadas álcool:

1. O Cirrhosis do fígado é o melhor - doença associada álcool sabida.

2. Outros são Cancer do Oesophagus, Cancer da cabeça e da garganta, Cancer
do fígado (Hepatoma), Cancer do Bowel, etc.

3. O Oesophagitis, o Gastritis, o Pancreatitis e o Hepatitis são ligados com o consumo
do álcool.

4. O Cardiomyopathy, o Hypertension, os cardíaco Coronary de Artherosclerosis, de Angina
e de ataque são ligados com as entradas pesadas do álcool.

5. Os cursos, o Apoplexy, os ajustes e os tipos diferentes de Paralysis são ligados com
a entrada do álcool.

6. O Neuropathy periférico, Atrophy Cortical, Atrophy Cerebellar é syndromes
well-known causados pelo consumo do álcool.

7. Wernicke - o syndrome de Korsakoff com amnesia de eventos recentes,
os confabulations e o retainment da memória aos eventos velhos com tipos diferentes
de paralysis são principalmente devido à deficiência do thiamine devido à entrada excessiva
do álcool.

8. Beriberi e outras deficiências não são uncommon entre alcoólicos. Mesmo
Pellagra ocorre nos alcoólicos.

9. Delerium Tremens é uma complicação séria que possa ocorrer durante a infecção
recurrent dos alcoólicos ou do borne operativa. Ocorre também durante o abstention como
um sinal do efeito da retirada. É completamente sério e pode causar a morte mesmo se
tratado em centros bem equipados.

10. Os Disorders numerosos do Endocrine foram associados com o alcoholism
que varia de Myxodema ao Hyperthyroidism e a Syndrome Florid de Cushing.

11. Os efeitos doentes Hematological são longos e variável. A deficiência ácida Folic,
entretanto, é o manifestation o mais comum do abuso alcoólico tendo por resultado
o Anemia de Macrocytic. O syndrome de Zeive é uma tríade do Anemia Hemolytic,
Jaundice e Hyperlipaedemia que segue o alcoólico binges.

12. O Thrombocytopenia e outros abnormalities do platelet não são raros
nos alcoólicos.

13. O metronidazole geralmente usado da tabuleta (flagyl) interage mal com
o álcool.

14. A infecção Recurrent é muito comum entre alcoólicos crônicos.
A resistência à doença e o sistema de defesa immunological
são comprometidos pela entrada do álcool.

15. As infecções de caixa são notorious nos alcoólicos. O Pneumonia, o pulmão Abcess,
o Emphysema e o Tuberculosis Pulmonary são tudo comuns nos alcoólicos.

16. Durante o intoxication alcoólico agudo, a pessoa bêbeda vomits geralmente,
os reflexes do cough que são protetores são paralizados. O vomitus assim passa
fàcilmente ao pulmão que causa o Abscess do Pneumonia ou do pulmão. Ocasionalmente pode
mesmo causar o suffocation e a morte.

17. Os efeitos doentes do consumo do álcool em mulheres merecem o mention especial.
As fêmeas são mais vulneráveis a Cirrhosis álcool-relacionado do que homens. Durante
o álcool da gravidez o consumo tem um efeito prejudicial severo
no foetus. O Syndrome Foetal do álcool está sendo reconhecido mais e mais
na profissão médica.

18. As doenças da pele são relacionadas também ao indulgence do álcool.

19. Eczema, o Alopecia, o Dystrophy do prego, o Paronychia (infecção em torno dos pregos)
e o Stomatitis angular (inflammation do ângulo da boca) são
doenças comuns entre alcoólicos.

9. O Alcoholism é uma doença do `' que
os doutores médicos têm girado agora o liberal para alcoólicos e alcoholism da chamada
uma doença melhor que um addiction.
A fundação Islamic da pesquisa publicou um panfleto que dissesse:
Se o álcool for uma doença, é a única doença isso:
- É vendido em uns frascos
- é anunciado nos jornais, compartimentos, no rádio e na televisão
- licenciou tomadas para espalhá-la
- produz o rendimento para o governo
- traz mortes violentas nas estradas
- destrói a vida de família e o crime dos aumentos
- não tem nenhum germe ou o ALCOHOLISM viral

da causa NÃO É UMA DOENÇA - É HANDIWORK Allah de S de SATAN
' (swt) em sua sabedoria infinita advertiu-nos de encontro a este snare de Satan.
O Islam é chamado os “Deen-ul-Fitrah” ou a religião natural do homem. Todos seus
injunctions são visados que preservam o estado natural do homem. O álcool é
um desvio deste estado natural, para o indivíduo as well as para a sociedade.
Degrada o homem a um nível abaixo daquele das bestas que reivindica ser superior a.
Daqui o consumo do álcool é proibido no Islam.


Pesquisa perto:
Khan dinamarquês
Paquistão

FÖRBUD AV ALKOHOL HA SOM HUVUDÄMNE SAMMANLAGT RELIGIONER
Automatically translated into Swedish thanks to WorldLingo
Ifrågasätta: Why är förbrukningen av alkohol som sammanlagt förbjudas, ha som huvudämne religioner?

Svar: Alkohol har varit gisselet av människasamhälle efter urminnes tid. Det
fortsätter för att kosta otaliga människoliv och orsakar ruskig misär till miljoner
alltigenom världen. Alkohol är rota orsakar av flera problem som vänder mot
samhälle. Statistiken av soaring brottsfrekvenser som är ökande anföra som exempel av mentala
illnesses, och miljoner av brutna hem som alltigenom världsbjörnen dämpar
vittnesbörd till det destruktivt, driver av alkohol.

1. Förbud av alkohol i den Quren'
den härliga Quren' förbjuder förbrukningen av alkohol i efter versen:
”Nolla-ye som tror! Rusmedel och dobblerit, (dedikation av) stenar,
och (spådomen by) pilar, är en avsky - av Satans handiwork;
undvika sådan (avskyn), den ye kan blomstra.”, [Al-Qur' en 5:90]

2. Förbud av alkohol i bibeln
bibeln förbjuder förbrukningen av alkohol i efter versesna:
a. Ӏr Wine en gycklare, den starka drinken rasar; och whosoever
bedras därmed är inte klok.”, [Proverbs 20:1]
B. ”Och drickas inte med wine.”, [Ephesians 5:18]

3. Alkohol förhindrar det inhibitory centrerar
människorna äger ett inhibitory centrerar i deras hjärnor. Detta inhibitory
centrerar förhindrar personen från att göra saker att han betraktar orätt. För
anföra som exempel en person använder inte normalt ovettiga språkstunder som tilltalar hans
föräldrar eller fläderar. Om han måste att svara appellen av naturen, centrerar hans inhibitory ska
förhindrar honom från att göra så i allmänhet. Därför använder han toaletten.
När en person konsumerar alkohol, centrerar sig de inhibitory förhindras. Det
är exakt resonera att en inebriated person finnas ofta för att skämma bort
i uppförande som är fullständigt uncharacteristic av honom. För anföra som exempel
den berusade personen finnas för att använda ovettigt och skällsord och realiserar
inte att his missförstår, om även han tilltalar hans föräldrar. Många urinerar även i
deras kläder. Neither de talar nor går riktigt. De bära sig illa åt även.

4. Fall av äktenskapsbrott, våldtar, incesten och BISTÅR finnas mer bland
alkoholister
enligt för Victimizationgranskning för medborgare brotts- byrå av rättvisa (U.S.
Justitiedepartementet) i det dagliga året 1996 på ett genomsnitt 2.713 våldtar
bara ägde rum. Statistiken berättar oss att majoriteten av våldtäktsmännen, var
den berusade stunden som begår brott. Samma är riktigt i fall av
ofredanden.
Enligt statistik begår 8% av amerikaner incest dvs. en i varje tolv
till trettonpersoner i Amerika är involverad i incest. Nästan alla fall av
incesten är tack vare intoxication av de en eller båda involverade personerna.
En av ha som huvudämne dela upp i faktorer tillhörande med spridningen av BISTÅR, den mest fruktade
sjukdomen, är alkoholism.

5. Varje alkoholist var initialt en social supare som
många kan argumentera i favör av starksprit, genom att kalla sig `- samkvämsupare. De
fordrar att de har endast en eller två fixerar och de har självkontroll och får
så aldrig berusade. Utredningar avslöjer att varje alkoholist som startas som
en social supare. Inte en singelalkoholist eller alkis startar initialt att dricka med
avsikten av passande en alkoholist eller en alkis. Ingen social suparecannågot att säga att
jag har haft alkohol under flera år och att jag har så mycket selfcontrol
att jag aldrig har berusats även en singeltid.

6. Om en person berusas precis en gång och begår något som
är skamlig, ska den återstår med honom för en livstid.
Anta att en social supare för `' förlorar hans självkontroll precis en gång. I ett statligt av
intoxication begår han våldtar eller incesten. Om även agera är mer sistnämnd beklagat,
är en det normalamänniska rimlig att bära den skulda alltigenom hans liv. Både
förövare och offer är irreparably och irreversibly skadada.

7. Alkohol förbjudas i Hadithen
den said profeten av islam Muhammad (fred är på honom):
a. Boka av rusmedel, den Hadith för kapitel 30 nr.en i Sunan Ibn-I-Majah volym 3.
3371.
”Är alkohol ondska för fostra allra, och den är det mest skamlig av ondska. ”
b. Boka av rusmedel, den Hadith för kapitel 30 nr.en i Sunan Ibn-I-Majah volym 3.
3392
”något, som berusar i ett stort antal, förbjudas även i ett litet
antal. ”
Thus finns det någon ursäkt för en nip eller en tot.
c. Inte endast de, som dricker alkohol förbannas, men de, som handlar med dem
direkt eller indirekt, förbannas också av Allah.
Boka av rusmedel, den Hadith för kapitel 30 nr.en enligt Sunan Ibn-I-Majah volym
3. 3380.
Det anmäldes av Anas (kan Allah behas med honom), den profet
said Muhammad (pbuh):
”Gud förbannelsenedgångar på tio grupp människor som handlar med alkohol. Den vem
destillerar det, den för vem den har destillerats, den vem dricker den, den
vem transporterar den, den till vem den har kommits med, den vem servar det,
den vem säljer det, den vem använder pengar från den, den vem köper den och
den vem köper den för någon annars. ”

8. Sjukdomar som är tillhörande med alkoholism
där, är flera vetenskapligt resonerar för förbud av förbrukning av
rusmedel dvs. alkohol. Maximat numrerar av dödar i världen släkt till
någon en detalj orsakar är tack vare förbrukningen av alkohol. Miljoner av folk
dör varje år endast på grund av intag av alkohol. Jag behöver inte att gå in i specificerar
allra illna-effects av alkohol, sedan mest av dem är gemensamt bekant. Nedanfört
är ett enkelt listar av fåtalet av de alkohol släkta illnessesna:

1. Cirrhosis av lever är den tillhörande sjukdomen för mest välkänd alkohol.

2. Andra är cancer av oesophagusen, cancer av huvudet och hånglar, cancer av
lever (Hepatoma), cancer av tarmen, Etc.

3. Oesophagitis, Gastritis, Pancreatitis och hepatit anknytas med alkohol
förbrukning.

4. Cardiomyopathy, högt blodtryck, koronara Artherosclerosis, Angina och
hjärtinfarkter anknytas med skurkrollalkoholintag.

5. Slår slag, passformar, och olika typer av förlamningen anknytas med
alkoholintag.

6. KringutrustningNeuropathy som är bark- förtvinar, Cerebellar förtvinar är välkända
syndrom som orsakas av alkoholförbrukning.

7. Wernicke - det Korsakoff syndromet med amnesi av nya händelser,
confabulations och retainmenten av minnet till gammala händelser med olika typer
av förlamningen är främst tack vare intag för alkohol för thiaminebrist tack vare
överdrivet.

8. Beriberi och andra brister är inte ovanliga bland alkoholister. Även
Pellagra uppstår i alkoholister.

9. Delerium Tremens är en allvarlig komplikation som kan uppstå under recurrent
infektion av alkoholister eller posta operatively. Det uppstår också under abstention, som
en underteckna av tillbakadragande verkställer. Det är ganska allvarligt och kan orsaka död om även
behandlat i den utrustade brunnen, centrerar.

10. Talrika Endocrineoordningar har varit tillhörande med alkoholism som
spänner från Myxodema till Hyperthyroidism och det Florid Cushing syndromet.

11. Hematological sjuk verkställer är långt och variabeln. Folsyrabristen
, är emellertid den mest allmänningmanifestationen av alkoholiseradt missbruk resultera i
den Macrocytic blodbristen. Zeives syndrom är en triad av den Hemolytic blodbristen,
gulsot och Hyperlipaedemia som följer alkoholiserada supfester.

12. Thrombocytopenia och andra plateletabnormalities är inte sällsynta i
alkoholister.

13. Den gemensamt använda tabletmetronidazolen (flagyl) påverkar varandra dåligt med
alkohol.

14. Recurrent infektion är mycket vanligt bland kroniska alkoholister.
Motståndet till sjukdomen och det immunological försvarsystemet
kompromissas av alkoholintag.

15. Bröstkorginfektioner är beryktade i alkoholister. Lunginflammation, lungen Abcess,
emphysemaen och den Pulmonary tuberkulosen är all allmänning i alkoholister.

16. Under akut alkoholiserad intoxication spyr den berusade personen vanligt,
hostareflexesna som är skyddande paralyseras. Vomitusen thus passerar
lätt till lungen orsaka lunginflammation eller Lungbölden. Tillfälligt kan det
även orsaka kvävning och död.

17. Det sjuk verkställer av alkoholförbrukning på kvinnor förtjänar special omnämnande.
Kvinnlig är mer sårbar till alkohol-släkt Cirrhosis än manar. Under
havandeskapalkohol har förbrukning ett strängt skadligt att verkställa på
fostret. Det Foetal alkoholsyndromet känns igen mer och mer i
det medicinska yrket.

18. Flå sjukdomar förbinds också till alkoholflathet.

19. Eksemet Alopecia, spikar Dystrophy, är paronychiaen (infektion runt om spikar
) och vinkelformig Stomatitis (inflammation av meta av munnen)
vanligt sjukdomar bland alkoholister.

9. Alkoholism är läkarundersökningen för en `- sjukdom
' manipulerar har nu vänt liberal in mot alkoholister och appellalkoholism
en sjukdom i stället för en böjelse.
Det islamiska forskningfundamentet har publicerat en broschyr som något att säga:
Om alkohol är en sjukdom, är det den enda sjukdomen det:
- Säljs in buteljerar
- annonseras i tidningar, tidskrifter, radiosände på och televisionen
- har licenserat uttag till spridning som den
- producerar intäkt för regeringen
- kommer med våldsamma dödar på huvudvägarna
- förstör familjeliv- och förhöjningbrott
- har inga bakterier, eller virus- ÄR

att orsaka ALKOHOLISM INTE EN SJUKDOM - DET ÄR SATAN-' s-HANDIWORK
Allah (swt) i hans oändliga vishet har varnat oss mot denna snara av Satan.
Islam kallas ”Deen-ulna-Fitrah” eller den naturliga religionen av manen. Alla dess
förelägganden siktas på att bevara det naturligt påstår av man. Alkohol är
ett avsteg från detta naturligt påstår, för individen as well as för samhälle. Det
degraderar manen till ett jämnt nedanfört det av fäna som han fordrar för att vara överlägsen till.
Hence förbjudas förbrukningen av alkohol i islam.


Forskning by:
Danska Khan
Pakistan

ЗАПРЕЩЕНИЕ СПИРТА В ВСЕХ ГЛАВНЫХ ВЕРОИСПОВЕДАНИЯХ
Automatically translated into Russian thanks to WorldLingo
Вопрос: Почему потребление спирта запрещено в всех главных вероисповеданиях?

Ответ: Спирт был scourge людского общества с времени незапамятного. Оно
продолжается стоить бесчисленные людские жизни, и причиняется ужасную нищету к миллионам
повсеместно в мир. Спирт будет причиной корня нескольких проблем смотря на
общество. Статистик витая тарифов злодеяния, увеличивая примеры умственных
болезней и миллионы сломленных домов повсеместно в мир носят безгласное
свидетельствование к разрушительной силе спирта.

1. Запрещение спирта в Qur'
славное Qur' запрещает потребление спирта в following виршах:
«Ye o верит! Intoxicants и играть в азартные игры, (посвящение) камни,
и (divination мимо) стрелки, будут Abomination - handiwork Satan;
eschew такие (abomination), то ye смогите процветать.» [Al-Qur' 5:90]

2. Запрещение спирта в библии
библия запрещает потребление спирта в following виршах:
A. «Вино будет mocker, сильное питье свирепствует; и whosoever
обмануто таким образом не велемудро.» [Пословицы 20:1]
B. «И не ввпейте с вином.» [Ephesians 5:18]

3. Спирт блокирует inhibitory центр
людские, котор существования обладают inhibitory центром в их мозгах. Этот inhibitory
центр предотвращает персону от делать вещи что он рассматривает неправильно. Для
примера персона нормальн не использует грубый язык пока адресующ его
родителей или старейшиней. Если он должен ответить звоноку природы, то его inhibitory центр
предотвратит его от делать так в публике. Поэтому он использует туалет.
Когда персона уничтожает спирт, inhibitory центр сам заблокирован. То
будет точно причина что найдены, что потакает опъяненная персона часто
в поведении вполне нехарактерно его. For instance найдены, что
использует ругательный и протухший язык и не осуществляет отравленная персона
его ошибку even if он адресует его родителей. Много ровное urinate в
их одеждах. Ни делают они говорят ни гуляют правильн. Они выравнивают misbehave.

4. Случаи прелюбодеяние, рапс, кровосмешение и AIDS счесны больше среди
алкоголичок
согласно национальной конторе обзора Victimization злодеяния правосудия (США.
Министерство юстиции) в годе 1996 самостоятельно ежедневном на средние 2.713
рапса осуществило. Статистик говорят нам что было отравлено большинство rapists,
пока поручающ злодеяние. Это же поистине в случаях
molestation.
Согласно статистик, 8% из американцов поручают кровосмешение т.е. одно в каждых от 12
до 13 людях в америке включается в кровосмешение. Почти все случаи
кровосмешение из-за опьянения одной или обеих включили людей, котор.
Одно из главных факторов связанных с распространением AIDS, dreaded
заболевание, будет пьянством.

5. Каждая алкоголичка была первоначально социальным потатором, котор
много могут поспорить in favour of ликер путем вызывать `социальные потаторы'. Они
требуют что они только имеют один или два миллиона шпек и они имеют самоконтроль и настолько
никогда не получают отравленными. Исследования показывают что каждая алкоголичка начатая как
социальный потатор. Не одиночные алкоголичка или drunkard первоначально начинают выпить с
намерием быть алкоголичкой или drunkard. Никакой социальный потатор не может сказать что
я имею спирт на несколько лет и что я имею so much самоконтроль
что я никогда не был отравлен даже одиночное время.

6. Если персона отравлена как раз раз и поручает что-то
стыдное, то она останет с им для продолжительности жизни.
Предположите потатор `социальный' теряет его самоконтроль как раз раз. В положении
опьянения он поручает рапс или кровосмешение. Even if поступок более поздно сожален,
нормальное людское существование правоподобно для того чтобы снести виновность в течении его жизни. И
perpetrator и жертва незагладимо и irreversibly повреждены.

7. Спирт запрещен в Hadith
пророк мусульманства Muhammad (мир на ем) сказанный:
A. В томе 3 Sunan Ibn-I-Majah, книга Intoxicants, нет Hadith главы 30.
3371.
«Спирт будет матью всех зол и он самыми стыдными зол. »
B. В томе 3 Sunan Ibn-I-Majah, книга Intoxicants, нет Hadith главы 30.
3392
«что-нибыдь отравляет в большом количестве, запрещены даже в малом
количестве. »
Таким образом не будет отговорки для щипка или tot.
C. Not only те выпивают спирт прокляты но также те общаются с
ими сразу или косвенно прокляты аллахом.
Согласно тому 3 Sunan Ibn-I-Majah, книга Intoxicants, нет Hadith
главы 30. 3380.
Было сообщено Anas (может аллах быть угожен с им), тем пророком
Muhammad (pbuh) сказанным:
«Заклятье бога падает на 10 группы в составе люди общаются с спиртом. Одно
дистиллирует его, одно для ему дистиллировало, одно выпивает его, одно
транспортирует его, одно к оно было принесено, одно служит оно,
одно продает его, одно использует деньг от его, одно покупает его и
одно покупает его для someone else. »

8. Заболеваниями связанными с пьянством
там будут несколько научных причин для запрещения потребления
intoxicants т.е. спирт. Максимальное число смертей в мире отнесло к
любой одной определенной причине из-за потребления спирта. Миллионы людей
умирают каждый год только из-за входа спирта. Мне не нужно пойти в детали
всех ill-effects спирта в виду того что большое часть из их общ известно. Под
просто перечень несколько из болезней отнесенных спиртом:

1. Цирроз печенки самыми хорошими - известный заболевание связанное спиртом.

2. Другие будут раком Oesophagus, раком головки и шеи, раком
печенки (гепатомы), раком кишечника, cEtc.

3. Oesophagitis, гастрит, панкреатит и Hepatitis соединены с потреблением
спирта.

4. Кардиомиопатия, гипертензия, коронарное Artherosclerosis, ангина и
инфарчты соединены с тяжелыми входами спирта.

5. Ходы, апоплексия, пригонки и по-разному типы парализованности соединены с
входом спирта.

6. Периферийной невропатией, кортикальной атрофией, мозжечковая атрофия будет well-known
синдромы причиненные потреблением спирта.

7. Wernicke - синдром Korsakoff с амнезией недавних случаев,
confabulations и retainment памяти к старым случаям с по-разному типами
парализованности главным образом из-за дефицита тиамина из-за чрезмерно входа
спирта.

8. Beriberi и другие дефициты не неупотребительны среди алкоголичок. Даже
Pellagra происходит в алкоголичках.

9. Delerium Tremens будет серьезным усложнением может произойти во время возвратной
инфекции алкоголичок или столба оперативно. Оно также происходит во время воздержания как
знак влияния разведения. Оно довольно серьезно и может причинить смерть even if после того как
я обработано в наилучшим образом оборудованных центрах.

10. МногочисленнNp разлады эндокрина были связаны при пьянство
колебаясь от Myxodema к гипертиреозу и Florid синдрому Cushing.

11. Гематологическими вредными действиями будут длинни и перемеюю. Фолиевым кисловочным дефицитом,
однако, будет самая общяя выраженность спиртного злоупотребления resulting in
малокровие Macrocytic. Синдромом Zeive будет тройчатка гемолитического малокровия,
желтухи и Hyperlipaedemia которое следует за алкоголичкой binges.

12. Тромбоцитопения и другие ненормальности бляшки не редки в
алкоголичках.

13. Общ используемое metronidazole таблетки (flagyl) взаимодействует плох с
спиртом.

14. Возвратная инфекция очень общяя среди хронических алкоголичок.
Сопротивление к заболеванию и иммунологическая система обороны
скомпрометированы входом спирта.

15. Инфекции комода заведомы в алкоголичках. Пневмони, легке Abcess,
эмфизематоз и легочный туберкулез все общие в алкоголичках.

16. Во время акутового спиртного опьянения, drunk персона обычно тошнит,
отражения кашлья которые защитны парализовываны. Vomitus таким образом легко
проходит к легкю причиняя пневмони или гнойничок легкя. Случайн оно может
даже причинить suffocation и смерть.

17. Вредные действия потребления спирта на женщинах заслуживают специальный помин.
Женщины более уязвимы к спирт-родственному циррозу чем люди. Во время
спирта стельности потребление имеет строгое вредное влияние на
foetus. Фетальный синдром спирта больше и больше в
медицинской профессии.

18. Заболевания кожи также отнесены к потворству спирта.

19. Eczema, алопесия, Dystrophy ногтя, паронихий (инфекция вокруг ногтей)
и угловой стоматит (воспаление угла рта) будут
общими заболеваниями среди алкоголичок.

9. Пьянством будет заболевание `'
медицинские, котор доктора теперь поворачивали либерала к алкоголичкам и пьянству звонока
заболевание rather than наркомании.
Исламское учредительство исследования опубликовывало памфлет говорит:
Если спирт будет заболеванием, то будет единственным заболеванием то:
- Продает в бутылках
- рекламирует в газетах, кассетах, на радиоем и телевидении
- лицензирует выходы для того чтобы распространить его
- производит доход для правительства
- приносит насильственные смерти на хайвеях
- разрушает злодеяние семейной жизни и увеличений
- не имеет никакие семенозачатки или вирусным ПЬЯНСТВОМ

причины НЕ БУДЕТ ЗАБОЛЕВАНИЕ - ЭТО БУДЕТ HANDIWORK аллах S SATAN
' (swt) в его инфинитной премудрости предупреждало нас против этого тенет Satan.
Мусульманство вызвано «Deen-ul-Fitrah» или естественным вероисповеданием человека. Aim at все
свои предписания сохраняя естественное состояние человека. Спирт будет
отступлением от этого естественного состояния, для индивидуала также, как для общество. Оно
ухудшает человека к уровню под тем из зверей, котор он требует быть главн к.
Следовательно потребление спирта запрещено в мусульманстве.


Исследование мимо:
Датское Khan
Пакистан

VERBOD VAN ALCOHOL IN ALLE BELANGRIJKE GODSDIENSTEN
Automatically translated into Dutch thanks to WorldLingo
Vraag: Waarom wordt de consumptie van alcohol belemmerd in alle Belangrijke Godsdiensten?

Antwoord: De alcohol is scourge van de menselijke maatschappij sinds onheuglijke tijd geweest. Het
blijft het talloze kosten menselijke leven, en veroorzaakt vreselijke ellende over de hele wereld aan
miljoenen. De alcohol is de worteloorzaak van verscheidene problemen die de maatschappij
onder ogen zien. De statistieken van stijgende misdaadtarieven, de stijgende instanties van geestelijke
ziekten en miljoenen gebroken huizen dragen over de hele wereld stodde
verklaring aan de vernietigende macht van alcohol.

1. Het verbod van alcohol in Qur'
Glorious Qur' belemmert de consumptie van alcohol in het volgende vers:
„O ye die geloven! De bedwelmende middelen en het Gokken, (toewijding van) de stenen,
en (divination langs) de pijlen, zijn Abomination - van het handwerk van Satan;
mijd zulke (abomination), dat ye kan bloeien.“ [Al-Qur' 5:90]

2. Het verbod van alcohol in de Bijbel
de Bijbel belemmert de consumptie van alcohol in de volgende verzen:
a. De „wijn is een spotter, is de sterke drank woedend; en whosoever
wordt bedrogen daardoor is niet wijs.“ [Gezegden 20:1]
b. „En niet wordt gedronken met wijn.“ [Ephesians 5:18]

3. De alcohol remt het remmende centrum
de menselijke wezens een remmend centrum in hun hersenen bezitten. Dit remmende
centrum verhindert de persoon dingen te doen waarhij verkeerd beschouwt. Voor
instantie gebruikt een persoon normaal geen verkeerde taal terwijl het richten van zijn
ouders of oudsten. Als hij de vraag van aard moet beantwoorden, zal zijn remmend centrum
hem verhinderen dit in publiek te doen. Daarom gebruikt hij het toilet.
Wanneer een persoon alcohol verbruikt, is het remmende centrum zelf geremd. Dat
is precies de reden dat persoon vaak wordt gevonden om in gedrag
inebriated tevreden te stellen dat van hem volledig niet kenmerkend is. Bijvoorbeeld wordt de
bedwelmde persoon gevonden om verkeerde en vuile taal te gebruiken en
realiseert zijn fout niet zelfs als hij zijn ouders richt. Velen urineren zelfs in
hun kleren. Noch behoorlijk spreken lopen zij noch. Zij gedragen zelfs zich slecht.

4. De gevallen van overspel, verkrachting, bloedschande en AIDS worden gevonden meer onder
alcoholisten
volgens de Nationale Dienst van het Onderzoek van de Slachtoffering van de Misdaad van Rechtvaardigheid (de V.S.
Het Ministerie van Rechtvaardigheid) in het jaar 1996 alleen elke dag plaats op gemiddelde 2.713
verkrachtingen vond. De statistieken vertellen ons dat de meerderheid van rapists,
terwijl het begaan van de misdaad werd bedwelmd. Het zelfde is waar in gevallen van
lastigvallen.
Volgens statistieken, begaan 8% van Amerikanen bloedschande d.w.z. in elke twaalf
tot dertien personen in Amerika is betrokken bij bloedschande. Bijna zijn alle gevallen
van bloedschande toe te schrijven aan intoxicatie van de één of beide personen in kwestie.
Één van de belangrijkste factoren verbonden aan de verspreiding van AIDS, de meest gevreesde
ziekte, is alcoholisme.

5. Elke alcoholisch was aanvankelijk een sociale drinker
velen ten gunste van alcoholische drank kunnen debatteren door `te roepen sociale drinkers'. Zij
beweren dat zij slechts één of twee pinnen hebben en zij hebben zelf-controle en zo
nooit worden bedwelmd. De onderzoeken openbaren dat elke alcoholisch begonnen als
sociale drinker. Niet één enkele begint alcoholisch of drunkard aanvankelijk met de bedoeling
te drinken om alcoholisch of drunkard te worden. Geen sociale drinker kan zeggen dat
ik alcohol verscheidene jaren heb gehad en dat ik zo veel selfcontrol heb
dat ik nooit zelfs één enkele tijd ben bedwelmd.

6. Als een persoon enkel eens wordt bedwelmd en beschamend iets
begaat, zal het met hem voor een leven blijven.
Veronderstel een `de sociale drinker' zijn zelf-controle enkel eens verliest. In een staat van
intoxicatie begaat hij verkrachting of bloedschande. Zelfs als de handeling later wordt betreurd, zal
een normaal menselijk wezen waarschijnlijk de schuld door zijn leven dragen. Zowel zijn
de dader als het slachtoffer irreparably en onherroepelijk beschadigd.

7. De alcohol is belemmerd in Hadith
Zei Prophet van Islam Muhammad (de vrede op hem) is:
a. In Volume 3, Boek van Bedwelmende middelen, Hoofdstuk 30 Hadith Nr van Sunan ibn-I-Majah.
3371.
De „alcohol is de moeder van alle kwaden en het is het meest beschamend van kwaden. “
b. In Volume 3, Boek van Bedwelmende middelen, Hoofdstuk 30 Hadith Nr van Sunan ibn-I-Majah.
3392
„om het even wat die in een grote hoeveelheid bedwelmt, is belemmerd zelfs in een kleine
hoeveelheid. “
Zo er is geen verontschuldiging voor nip of een tot.
c. Niet alleen worden hen die alcohol drinken vervloekt maar ook hen die hen
direct of onrechtstreeks worden vervloekt door Allah behandelen.
Volgens Volume 3, Boek van Bedwelmende middelen, Hoofdstuk 30 Hadith Nr
van Sunan ibn-I-Majah. 3380.
Het werd gemeld door Ana (kan pleased Allah met hem zijn), die Prophet
Muhammad (pbuh) zei:
De „vloek van de god valt op tien groepen mensen die alcohol behandelen. wie
het, distilleert voor wie het is gedistilleerd, wie het, drinkt
die het vervoerden, aan wie het, is gebracht wie het dient,
wie het, verkopen wie geld van het gebruikt, wie het koopt en
wie het voor iemand anders koopt. “

8. Ziekten verbonden aan alcoholisme
zijn Er verscheidene wetenschappelijke redenen voor het verbod van consumptie van
bedwelmende middelen d.w.z. alcohol. Het maximumaantal sterfgevallen in de wereld met betrekking tot
elke bepaalde oorzaak is toe te schrijven aan de consumptie van alcohol. Miljoenen mensen
sterven elk jaar slechts wegens opname van alcohol. Ik te hoeven niet in de details van
alle nadelige gevolgen van alcohol gaan aangezien de meesten van hen algemeen gekend zijn. Hieronder
is een eenvoudige lijst van weinigen van de alcohol verwante ziekten:

1. De cirrose van Lever is best est - bekende alcohol bijbehorende ziekte.

2. Anderen zijn Kanker van Slokdarm, Kanker van Hoofd en Hals, Kanker van
Lever (Hepatoma), Kanker van Darm, enz.

3. Oesophagitis, de Gastritis, Pancreatitis en de Hepatitis zijn verbonden met alcohol
consumptie.

4. De cardiomyopathie, de Hypertensie, de Coronaire Aanvallen van Artherosclerosis, van de Angina
en van het Hart zijn verbonden met zware alcoholopnamen.

5. De slagen, de Apoplexie, de Pasvormen en de verschillende soorten Verlamming zijn verbonden met
alcoholopname.

6. De rand Neuropathie, Corticale Atrophy, Atrophy Van de kleine hersenen is bekende
syndromen die door alcoholconsumptie worden veroorzaakt.

7. Wernicke - het syndroom Korsakoff met amnesia van recente gebeurtenissen,
confabulations en retainment van geheugen aan oude gebeurtenissen met verschillende soorten
verlamming zijn hoofdzakelijk toe te schrijven aan thiaminedeficiëntie toe te schrijven aan bovenmatige alcohol
opname.

8. Beriberi en andere deficiënties zijn niet ongewoon onder alcoholisten. Zelfs
komt Pellagra in alcoholisten voor.

9. Delerium Tremens is een ernstige complicatie die tijdens terugkomende besmetting van
alcoholisten of post kan doeltreffend voorkomen. Het komt ook tijdens onthouding voor als
teken van terugtrekkingseffect. Het is vrij ernstig en kan dood veroorzaken zelfs als
behandeld in goed uitgeruste centra.

10. Talrijke Endocriene Wanorde is met alcoholisme geassociërd dat
van Myxodema tot Hyperthyroidism en Florid Syndroom Cushing gaat.

11. Hematological nadelige gevolgen zijn lang en veranderlijk. Folic zure deficiëntie,
echter, is de gemeenschappelijkste manifestatie van alcoholisch misbruik dat in Bloedarmoede
Macrocytic resulteert. Het syndroom van Zeive is een drietal van Hemolytic Bloedarmoede,
Geelzucht en Hyperlipaedemia die alcoholische binges volgt.

12. Thrombocytopenia en andere plaatjeabnormaliteiten zijn niet zeldzaam in
alcoholisten.

13. De algemeen gebruikte tablet metronidazole (flagyl) staat slecht met
alcohol in wisselwerking.

14. De terugkomende besmetting is zeer gemeenschappelijk onder chronische alcoholisten. De
weerstand tegen ziekte en het immunologische defensiesysteem worden
gecompromitteerd door alcoholopname.

15. De besmettingen van de borst zijn bekend in alcoholisten. De longontsteking, de Long Abcess,
het Emfyseem en de LongTuberculose zijn gemeenschappelijk allen in alcoholisten.

16. Tijdens scherpe alcoholische intoxicatie, braakt de dronken persoon gewoonlijk, de
hoestreflexen die verlamd zijn beschermend zijn. Vomitus gaat zo
gemakkelijk tot de long over veroorzakend Longontsteking of het Abces van de Long. Nu en dan kan het
suffocation en dood zelfs veroorzaken.

17. De nadelige gevolgen van alcoholconsumptie op vrouwen verdient speciale vermelding.
De wijfjes zijn kwetsbaarder aan op alcoholbetrekking hebbende Cirrose dan mensen. Tijdens
zwangerschapsalcohol heeft de consumptie een streng schadelijk effect op het
foetus. Het foetale Syndroom van de Alcohol wordt erkend meer en meer in het
medische beroep.

18. De ziekten van de huid zijn ook verwant met alcoholmateloosheid.

19. Het eczema, Alopecia, de Dystrofie van de Spijker, Paronychia (besmetting rond de spijkers)
en de Hoekige Stomatitis (ontsteking van de hoek van de mond) zijn
gemeenschappelijke ziekten onder alcoholisten.

9. Het alcoholisme is een ziekte `de'
Medische artsen nu liberaal naar alcoholisten en vraagalcoholisme een
ziekte eerder dan een verslaving hebben gedraaid.
De Islamitische Stichting van het Onderzoek heeft een pamflet gepubliceerd dat zegt:
Als de alcohol een ziekte is, is het de enige ziekte die:
- Wordt verkocht in flessen
- geadverteerd in kranten, tijdschriften, op radio en televisie
- heeft vergunning gegeven afzet om het uit te spreiden
- veroorzaakt opbrengst voor de overheid
- brengt hevige sterfgevallen op de wegen
- vernietigt het familieleven en verhoogt misdaad
- heeft geen kiemen of het virale oorzaken

ALCOHOLISME IS Geen ZIEKTE - IT IS het HANDWERK Allah van SATAN'
S (swt) in Zijn Oneindige Wijsheid heeft gewaarschuwd ons voor deze strik van Satan.
Islam wordt genoemd „deen-ul-Fitrah“ of de natuurlijke godsdienst van de Mens. Al zijn
bevelen worden gericht op het bewaren van de natuurlijke staat van de mens. De alcohol is een
afwijking van deze natuurlijke staat, voor het individu evenals voor de maatschappij. Het
degradeert de mens op een niveau onder dat van de dieren die hij superieur heeft geëisth om aan te zijn.
Vandaar is de consumptie van alcohol belemmerd in Islam.


Onderzoek door:
Deense Khan
Pakistan

حظر الكحول في كلّ أديان كبريات
Automatically translated into Arabic thanks to WorldLingo
سؤال: لماذا يكون الإستهلاك الكحول حظّرت في كلّ أديان كبريات?

جوابة: قد كان كحول السوط من مجتمعة إنسانيّة منذ وقت سحيقة. هو
يستمرّ أن يكلّف حيوات لا يحصى إنسانيّة, ويسبّب شقاء رهيبة إلى ملايين
طوال العالم. كحول الجذر سبب من عدّة مشاكل يواجه
مجتمعة. يحمل الإحصائيّة من [كريم رت] متصاعدة, يزيد مثل من [إيلّنسّس] عقليّة
وملايين من منازل مكسورة طوال العالم شهادة خرساء
إلى القوة مدمّرة كحول.

1. يحظّر حظر الكحول في [قور]'
[قور] مجيدة' الإستهلاك الكحول في البيت شعر تالي:
"[و] [ي] الذي يصدق! [إينتوإكسيكنت] ويقامر, (تفاني من) أحجار,
و(حالة كهانة جانبا) سهام, [أبومينأيشن] - من [ستن] عمل يدويّ;
تحاشيت مثل هذا ([أبومينأيشن]), أنّ [ي] يمكن ازدهرت." [[أل-قور]' 5:90]

2. يحظّر حظر الكحول في الكتاب مقدّس
الكتاب مقدّس الإستهلاك الكحول في البيت شعر تالي:
[أ.]. "خمر [موكر], شراب قوّيّة يحتدّ; وخدعت [وهوسفر]
بذلك ليس حكيمة." [أمثال 20:1]
[ب.]. لا يشرب "ومع خمر." [[إفسنس] 5:18]

3. كحول يمنع المركز
مانعة ال [هومن بينغ] يملكون مركز مانعة في أدمغتهم. يمنع هذا مركز مانعة
الشخص من يتمّ أشياء أنّ هو يعتبر على نحو خاطئ.
لمثال يستعمل شخص لا عادة لغة متعسّفة بينما يخاطب ه
والد أو شيخات. إن هو يضطرّ أجبت الدعوة الطبيعة, سيمنعه مركزه مانعة من يتمّ هكذا في جمهور. لذلك يستعمل هو المرحاض.
عندما يستهلك شخص كحول, المركز مانعة بنفسي منعت. أنّ
تماما السبب أنّ أسّست ثمل شخص غالبا أن يكون سمحت
في تصرف أنّ يكون تماما غير مميّز من ه. [فور ينستنس] أسّست ال
يسمّم شخص أن يستعمل متعسّفة ولغة فاسدة ولا
يحقّق غلطته [إفن يف] هو يكون يخاطب والداته. كثير يتساوى [أورينت] في
ملابسهم. لا يتمّون هم يتحدّث ولا يمشي بشكل صحيح. هم حتّى يسيءون.

4. أسّست حالات من حالة, عمليّة اغتصاب, سفاح قربى و [أيدس] أكثر بين
مدمن على الكحول
وفقا ل وطنيّة جريمة [فيكتيميزأيشن] فحص مكتب العدل (الولايات المتّحدة الأمريكيّة
تمّ [دبرتمنت وف جوستيس]) في السنة 1996 فحسب يوميّة على معدّلة 2,713
عمليّة اغتصاب. يقولنا الإحصائيّة أنّ الأغلبية من ال [ربيست], كان
سمّمت بينما يرتكب الجريمة. ال نفس يصحّ في حالات
ال [مولستأيشن].
وفقا ل إحصائيّة, يرتكب 8% من أمريكيات سفاح قربى [إي.]. تضمّنت واحدة في كلّ إثنا عشر
[تو] ثلاثة عشر أشخاص في أمريكا في سفاح قربى. تقريبا [ألّ ث] حالات
السفاح قربى واجبة إلى تسمم من واحدة أو كلا الأشخاص يتضمّن.
واحدة من العاملات كبريات يصحب مع الانتشار ال [أيدس], ال أكثر يخشى
مرض, إدمان.

5. كان كلّ مدمن على الكحول في البداية شارب
اجتماعيّة كثير يمكن جادلت [إين ففوور وف] شراب ب يدعوبنفسي `شوارب اجتماعيّة'. هم
يدّعون أنّ يتلقّى هم فقط [أن ور توو] أسافين وهم يتلقّون [سلف-كنترول] وهكذا
أبدا يحصل يسمّم. تحقيقات يكشفون أنّ كلّ مدمن على الكحول يبدأ
كشارب اجتماعيّة. لا وحيدة يبدأ مدمن على الكحول أو سكيرة في البداية يشرب مع
النية من يصبح مدمن على الكحول أو سكيرة. ما من شارب اجتماعيّة يستطيع قلت أنّ
يتلقّى أنا يتلقّى يكون كحول ل عدّة سنون وأنّ أنا أتلقّى كثيرا [سلفكنترول]
أنّ أنا يتلقّى أبدا يكون سمّمت حتّى وقت وحيد.

6. إن شخص يكون سمّمت فقط مرّة ويرتكب شيء
مخجلة, سيبقى هو مع ه لمتوسّط عمر.
افترضت `يخسر شارب اجتماعيّة' [سلف-كنترول] ه فقط مرّة. في دولة
التسمم يرتكب هو عمليّة اغتصاب أو سفاح قربى. [إفن يف] العمل يكون فيما بعد على تأسّف,
كائن عاديّة إنسانيّة مرجّحة أن يحمل الشعور بالذنب طوال حياته. على حدّ سواء ضرّرت
المقترف والضحية [إيرّبربلي] ونهائيّا.

7. كحول حظّرت في [هديث]
النبي الإسلام [موهمّد] (سلام على ه) يقول:
[أ.]. في [سونن] [إيبن-ي-مجه] حجم 3, كتاب ال [إينتوإكسيكنت], فصل 30 [هديث] رفض.
3371.
"كحول الأم من كلّ شرور وهو ال أكثر مخجلة من شرور. "
[ب.]. في [سونن] [إيبن-ي-مجه] حجم 3, كتاب ال [إينتوإكسيكنت], فصل 30 [هديث] رفض.
حظّرت 3392
"أيّ شيء أيّ يسمّم في كمية كبيرة, حتّى في كمية صغيرة
. "
لذلك هناك ما من عذر لقرص أو [توت].
[ك.]. ليس فحسب لعنت أنّ الذي يشرب كحول يكون لعنت غير أنّ أيضا أنّ الذي يعالج مع
هم مباشرة أو بشكل غير مباشر بالله.
وفقا ل [سونن] [إيبن-ي-مجه] حجم 3, كتاب ال [إينتوإكسيكنت], فصل 30
[هديث] رفض. 3380.
هو كان أفدت ب [أنس] (يمكن الله كنت سررت مع ه), أنّ نبي
[موهمّد] ([ببوه]) يقول:
"إلهة يسقط لعنة على عشرة [غرووب وف بيوبل] الذي يعالج مع كحول. الواحدة الذي
يقطع هو, الواحدة ل من قطعت هو يتلقّى يكون, الواحدة الذي يشرب هو, الواحدة
الذي ينقل هو, الواحدة إلى الذي هو يتلقّى يكون أحضرت, الواحدة من يخدم هو,
الواحدة الذي يبيع هو, الواحدة الذي يستعمل مال من هو, الواحدة الذي يشتري هو
والواحدة الذي يشتري هو ل [سميون لس]. "

8. أمراض يصحب مع إدمان
هناك عدّة أسباب علميّة للحظر الإستهلاك
ال [إينتوإكسيكنت] [إي.]. كحول. ارتبط الرقم قصوى موت في العالم إلى
أيّ واحدة سبب خاصّة واجبة إلى الإستهلاك الكحول. يموت ملايين الالناس
كلّ سنة فقط بسبب مدخل الكحول. أنا أحتاج لا يذهب داخل التفاصيل
من [ألّ ث] [إيلّ-فّكتس] الكحول بما أنّ أكثر من هم يكون عادة عرفت. تحت
قائمة ميلان إلى جانب بسيطة من قليل من الكحول يرتبط [إيلّنسّس]:

1. تليّف كبديّ الكبدة المعروفة كحول أكثر يصحب مرض.

2. أخرى سرطان ال [أسفغس], سرطان من رأس وعنق, سرطان
الكبدة ([هبتوما]), سرطان المعي, [إتك.].

3. اقترنت [أسفجتيس], التهاب معديّ, التهاب معثكلة والتهاب كبد مع كحول
إستهلاك.

4. اقترنت التهاب عضلة قلب, ارتفاع ضغط, [أرثروسكلروسس] تاجيّة, حالة
وقلب هجوم مع ثقيلة كحول مداخل.

5. اقترنت إصابات, سكتة, نوبات وأنواع مختلفة حالة شلل مع
كحول مدخل.

6. عصاب محيطية, ضمور قشريّ لحائي, ضمور مخيخية تناذرات معروفة
يسبّب بكحول إستهلاك.

7. [ورنيك] - [كورسكوفّ] تناذر مع حالة ال [رسنت فنت],
[كنفبولأيشن] و [رتينمنت] الذاكرة إلى حادثات قديمة مع أنواع
مختلفة حالة شلل في الدّرجة الأولى واجبة إلى ثيمين عجز واجبة إلى مفرّطة كحول
مدخل.

8. ليس [بريبري] وأخرى أعجاز غيرمألوف بين مدمن على الكحول. حتّى
يقع [بلّغرا] في مدمن على الكحول.

9. [دلريوم] [ترمنس] تعقيد مضاعف جدّيّة أنّ يمكن وقعت أثناء تلوث معاودة
من مدمن على الكحول أو موقعة [أبرتيفلي]. هو أيضا يقع أثناء حالة
كإشارة من إنسحاب تأثير. هو الى حدّ بعيد جدّيّة ويمكن سبّبت موت [إفن يف]
يعامل في [سنترس] [ولّ قويبّد].

10. يتعدّد [إندوكرين] صحبت اضطرابات يتلقّى يكون مع إدمان
يتراوح من [مإكسودما] إلى حالة فرط تدرّق ومتزهّرة [كشينغ] تناذر.

11. [إيلّ فّكت] علميّ دمويّ طويلة ومتغير. عجز [فوليك] حامضيّة,
مهما, الإظهار عاديّة أكثر من سوء كحوليّة [رسولتينغ ين]
[مكروستيك] فقر. [زيف] تناذر ثلاثي من فقر [همولتيك],
يرقان ونهم في [هبرليبدميا] أنّ يتبع مدمن على الكحول.

12. ليس نقص صفيحة دمويّة وأخرى صفحة الدّم حالة شذوذ نادرة في
مدمن على الكحول.

13. ال [كمّونلي وسد] قرص يتفاعل [مترونيدزول] ([فلجل]) على نحو رديء مع
كحول.

14. تلوث معاودة جدّا عاديّة بين مدمن على الكحول مزمنة. تورّطت
المقاومة إلى مرض والجهاز دفاع [إيمّونولوجكل]
بكحول مدخل.

15. [شست ينفكأيشن] شهيرة في مدمن على الكحول. التهاب رئويّ, رئة [أبسسّ],
انتفاخ رئة ومرض سلّ رئويّة كلّ عاديّة في مدمن على الكحول.

16. أثناء تسمم حادّة كحوليّة, يتقيّأ الشخص سكرانة عادة,
السعال ردّة فعل أيّ يكون واقية يكون شللت. يمرّ ال [فوميتثس] لذلك بسهولة
إلى الرئة يسبّب التهاب رئويّ أو رئة خراج. أحيانا هو يمكن
حتّى سبّبت اختناق وموت.

17. يستحقّ ال [إيلّ فّكت] من كحول إستهلاك على نساء تنويه خاصّة.
أناثى أكثر حصينة إلى تليّف كبديّ [ألكهول-رلتد] من رجال. أثناء
حالة حمل كحول يتلقّى إستهلاك [دتريمنتل فّكت] قاسية على
الجنين. جنينيّة كحول ميّزت تناذر يكون [مور ند مور] في
المهنة طبيّة.

18. جلد ارتبطت أمراض أيضا إلى كحول تساهل.

19. [إكزما], حالة, مسمار حالة سوء تغذية, [برونشوم] (تلوث حول المسامير)
والتهاب فم مزوّى (التهاب من الزاوية من الفم)
أمراض عاديّة بين مدمن على الكحول.

9. إدمان `مرض'
دكاترة طبيّة يتلقّى الآن يلتفتون ليبراليّة نحو مدمن على الكحول ودعوة إدمان
مرض [رثر ثن] إدمان.
ال [إيسلميك] بحر قد نشر أساس كتّيّب أنّ يقول:
إن كحول يكون مرض, هو المرض وحيدة أنّ:
أعلنت - بعت في زجاجات
- في جرائد, مجلات, على راديو وتلفزيون
- يرخّص مآخذ أن ينشر هو
- ينتج إيراد للحكومة
- يحضر موت عنيفة على الطريق عامّ
- يدمّر [فميلي ليف] وزيادات جريمة
- يتلقّى ما من جراثيم أو فيروسيّة سبب

إدمان ليس مرض - هو شيطانة' [س] عمل يدويّ
الله ([سوت]) في حكمته لانهائيّة يحذّرنا ضدّ هذا فخّ [ستن].
إسلام دعات ال "[دين-ول-فيتره]" أو الدين طبيعيّة رجل. اتّجهت كلّه
إنذار قضائيّ يحفظ ال [نتثرل ستت] الرجل. كحول
إنحراف من هذا [نتثرل ستت], للفردة [أس ولّ س] لمجتمعة. هو
يحقّر رجل إلى [ا لفل] تحت أنّ من الالحيوان هو يدّعي أن يكون متفوّقة إلى.
بالتّالي حظّرت الإستهلاك الكحول في إسلام.


بحر جانبا:
[كهن]
دانمركيّة باكستان

Dear All,

My three year with TIG completed on March 14 2009. It is being a great experience.

Mes 3 années accomplissent le TIG
Automatically translated into French thanks to WorldLingo
Cher tous,

mon de trois ans avec le TIG accompli le 14 mars 2009. C'est une grande expérience.

Mis 3 años terminan con el TIG
Automatically translated into Spanish thanks to WorldLingo
Estimado todos,

mi tres años con el TIG terminaron el 14 de marzo de 2009. Está siendo una gran experiencia.

I miei 3 anni completano con TIG
Automatically translated into Italian thanks to WorldLingo
Caro tutti,

il mio triennale con TIG completato il 14 marzo 2009. Sta essendo un'esperienza grande.

Meine 3 Jahre führen mit TIG durch
Automatically translated into German thanks to WorldLingo
Lieb alle,

mein dreijähriges mit TIG am 14. März 2009 durchgeführt. Es ist eine große Erfahrung.

Meus 3 anos terminam com TIG
Automatically translated into Portuguese thanks to WorldLingo
Caro todos,

meu três anos com TIG terminaram março em 14 2009. Está sendo uma experiência grande.

Min 3 år avslutar med TIG
Automatically translated into Swedish thanks to WorldLingo
Kärt avslutade alla

, mitt tre år med TIG på mars 14 2009. Det är en store erfar.

Мои 3 лет завершают с TIG
Automatically translated into Russian thanks to WorldLingo
Дорог все,

мое трехгодовалое при TIG завершитый 14-ого марта 2009. Будет большим опытом.

Mijn 3 jaar volledig met TIG
Automatically translated into Dutch thanks to WorldLingo
Beste allen,

Mijn driejarig met TIG die op 14 Maart 2009 wordt voltooid. Het is een grote ervaring.

ي 3 يتمّ سنون مع [تيغ]
Automatically translated into Arabic thanks to WorldLingo
عزيزة أتمّ كلّ,

ي [ثر ر] مع [تيغ] في مارس - آذار 14 2009. هو يكون خبرة عظيمة.

The new year bodes ill for prospects of Middle East peace going by the current happenings in Gaza with Israeli fighter planes bombarding this tiny strip of land killing over 300 people and maiming several hundreds while causing massive destruction to Palestinian settlements.

The unfolding mayhem as shown on satellite TV of mangled bodies and devastated buildings has once again raised the spectre of a dangerous conflagration in this most volatile corner of the earth where enmities date back to biblical times.

Israel says it was responding to Hamas rocket attacks into Israel territory. Whatever the provocation it is apparent that Israel has overreacted and overreached itself judging by the scale of the carnage and the destruction wrought.

The attacks and the violence coming as it does in the teeth of attempts by the international community to end the Israel Arab conflict is alarming to say the least particularly in the midst increasing tensions in the region.

It is certainly going to affect the prospects of peace negotiations which were painstakingly put to together by countries such as France and the EU. That is why the UN in an emergency session has called for an immediate end to violence in the Gaza and Southern Israel.

UN Secretary General Ban Ki-moon has expressed his "deep alarm' by the worsening situation in Gaza and Southern Israel and called for an immediate halt to all violence.

While recognising Israel's security concerns regarding the continued firing of rockets from Gaza, the UN Chief has reiterated Israel's obligation to uphold International Humanitarian and Human rights Law and condemned excessive use of force leading to killing and injuring of civilians.

That Israel has been flouting UN resolutions with impunity is plain for all to see. What is worse is that it has been allowed to get away with it all this time and spared those sanctions that would normally have visited lesser nations that flouted such resolutions with much less frequency.

It is therefore incumbent on the UN to intervene speedily to bring a halt to this massacre and put in place a mechanism for an enduring peace in the Middle East which at the moment is a powder keg with foreign powers manipulating the situation.

What is even more alarming is the danger of the situation degenerating into a full blown conflagration given the proliferation of modern military hardware and its fall out on the rest of the world. The developing scenario in the Gaza was the result of a chain of events that undermined the authority of the Hamas regime that was elected by its own people.

It was plain to all that the new Hamas regime that was elected by popular vote at a referendum was thwarted at every turn in attempts to forge a peace, by the insidious designs of interested parties. All ceasefires called became non starters and it was apparent that these extraneous forces were only desirous of fomenting conflict.

This is why it is hoped that the UN would take into account all the ramifications that has led to current state of play in approaching the situation. It is also hoped that the world body would play a more assertive role in bringing about a peaceful resolution to the conflict, giving full play to the radical reforms that has blown through the world body in recent times.

The latest development in the Gaza would no doubt be a major issue that will confront the new American President Barack Obama who is due to be sworn in on January 20. He will doubtless be in the world spot- light vis-a-vis his handling this first major challenge of his Presidency. So far all US President's who intervened to forge a negotiated settlement had failed in their bid.

It is expected that the new US President would comply and abide by the UN resolutions unlike his immediate predecessor who overrode the UN particularly in the Iraqi invasion. Because any open defiance of the UN at this stage can only make the situation more combustible leading to escalation of the conflict.

This, at a time when the world economy is in it's worst recession since the great depression of the 1930s and the financial edifices of many developing nations crumbling before their eyes driving people into penury. A full blown conflict in the Middle East is therefore a harrowing prospect which the world powers should come to grips with before it is too late. Hence the need for treading cautiously without plunging into any precipitate action that could only worsen the overall situation. This is why the UN which is the only credible world body in the area of conflict resolution between states should be allowed to act without impediments to douse the raging flames and revive the peace process in the Middle East which was stymied by vested interests all these years.

Sri Lanka has every reason to be concerned by the plight of the Palestinian people in Gaza. Lankan-Palestine relations go a long away and was reinforced by the recent visit of Palestinian leader Mahaumud Abbas to the country. Also being a country stalked by a different kind of terror all Sri Lankans no doubt would empathise with suffering of the hapless civilians in the Gaza. Sri Lanka has already added her voice to the sea of condemnations pouring from nations against the genocide and for the immediate intervention of the UN to quell the anarchy. It is hoped that this collective voice would carry enough resonance for the perpetrators of this atrocity to realise their folly and call a halt to the carnage and sit down for talks.

Arrêtez la violence dans Gaza
Automatically translated into French thanks to WorldLingo
La nouvelle année présage la défectuosité pour des perspectives de paix de Moyen-Orient allant par les événements courants dans Gaza avec les avions israéliens de combattant bombardant cette bande minuscule du massacre de terre plus de 300 personnes et mutilant plusieurs centaines tout en entraînant la destruction massive aux règlements palestiniens.

La mutilation de déploiement comme montrée sur la télévision par satellite des corps mutilés et des bâtiments dévastés a soulevé de nouveau le spectre d'une conflagration dangereuse dans ce coin le plus volatil de la terre où les hostilités remontent aux périodes bibliques.

L'Israel indique qu'il répondait aux attaques de fusée de Hamas dans le territoire de l'Israel. Celui qui la provocation il soit évidente que l'Israel ait réagi en exagération et s'est surmonté jugeant par la balance du carnage et de la destruction travaillés.

Les attaques et la violence venant en tant que lui fait dans les dents des tentatives par la communauté internationale de finir l'Israel le conflit qu'arabe est alarmant pour indiquer les mineurs en particulier dans les tensions croissantes de milieu dans la région.

Il va certainement affecter les perspectives des négociations de paix qui ont été soigneusement mises à ensemble par pays tels que la France et l'UE. C'est pourquoi la session de l'ONU en cas d'urgence a réclamé une extrémité immédiate à la violence Gaza et en Israel méridional.

La Ki-lune de sécrétaire général Ban de l'ONU a exprimé son « alarm profond par la situation de détérioration Gaza et en Israel méridional et a réclamé une halte immédiate à toute la violence.

Tout en identifiant les soucis de la sécurité de l'Israel concernant la mise à feu continue des fusées de Gaza, le chef de l'ONU a réitéré l'obligation de l'Israel de confirmer le droit international de droits de l'homme humanitaires et et a condamné l'utilisation de la force excessive menant au massacre et à blesser des civils.

Que l'Israel s'était moqué des résolutions de l'ONU avec l'impunité est plat pour que tous voient. Ce qui est plus mauvais est qu'il a été permis d'obtenir loin avec lui toute cette fois et a épargné ces sanctions qui auraient normalement visité peu de nations qui se sont moquées de telles résolutions avec beaucoup moins de fréquence.

C'est donc candidat sortant sur l'ONU à intervenir rapidement pour apporter une halte à ce massacre et pour mettre en place un mécanisme pour une paix durable dans le Moyen-Orient qui est à l'heure actuelle un barillet de poudre avec des puissances étrangères manoeuvrant la situation.

Ce qui est bien plus alarmant est le danger de la situation se dégénérant dans une véritable conflagration donnée la prolifération du matériel militaire moderne et de sa chute dehors sur le reste du monde. Le scénario se développant dans Gaza était le résultat d'une série d'événements qui ont miné l'autorité du régime de Hamas qui a été élu par ses propres personnes.

Il était plat à tous que le nouveau régime de Hamas qui a été élu par voix populaire à un référendum a été contrecarré à chaque tour dans les tentatives de forger une paix, par les conceptions insidieuses des ayants droit. Tous les cessez-le-feu appelés sont devenus non des démarreurs et il était évident que ces forces étrangères aient été seulement désireuses de fomenter le conflit.

C'est pourquoi on l'espère que l'ONU tiendrait compte de toutes ramifications qui a mené à l'état actuel du jeu en approchant la situation. On l'espère également que le corps du monde jouerait un rôle plus autoritaire en provoquant une résolution paisible au conflit, donnant le plein jeu aux réformes radicales qui a soufflé par le corps du monde ces derniers temps.

Le dernier développement dans Gaza aucun doute serait une question importante qui confrontera le nouveau Président américain Barack Obama qui doit être juré dedans le 20 janvier. Il sera sans aucun doute dans la lumière de tache du monde vis-à-vis du sien manipulant ce premier défi principal de sa présidence. Jusqu'ici tout le président des USA qui est intervenu pour forger un règlement négocié avait échoué dans leur offre.

On s'attend à ce que le nouveau président des USA se conforme et respecterait les résolutions de l'ONU à la différence de son prédécesseur immédiat qui a dépassé l'ONU en particulier dans l'invasion irakienne. Puisque défit ouvert de l'ONU à ce stade en peuvent seulement faire mener plus combustible de situation à l'escalade du conflit.

Ce, à un moment où l'économie mondiale est dans elle est la plus mauvaise récession depuis la grande dépression des années 30 et les édifices financiers de beaucoup de pays en voie de développement s'émiettant avant leurs yeux conduisant des personnes dans la misère. Un véritable conflit dans le Moyen-Orient est donc une perspective de horrible laquelle les puissances du monde devraient prendre en main avant qu'il soit trop tard. Par conséquent le besoin de marcher avec précaution sans plonger dans tout précipité l'action qui pourrait seulement empirer la situation globale. C'est pourquoi on devrait permettre à l'l'ONU qui est le seul corps croyable du monde dans le secteur de la résolution de conflit entre les états d'agir sans empêchements de tremper les flammes faisantes rage et de rétablir le processus de paix dans le Moyen-Orient qui était stymied par des droits acquis toutes ces années.

Le Sri Lanka a chaque raison d'être concerné par la situation difficile des palestiniens dans Gaza. Les relations de la Lankan-Palestine partent long et ont été renforcées par la visite récente du Chef palestinien Mahaumud Abbas au pays. En outre étant un pays a égrappé par un genre différent de terreur tout le Sri Lankans qu'aucun doute pas empathise avec la douleur des civils malchanceux dans Gaza. Le Sri Lanka a déjà ajouté sa voix à la mer des condamnations versant des nations contre le génocide et pour l'intervention immédiate de l'ONU pour apaiser l'anarchie. On l'espère que cette voix collective porterait assez de résonance pour les malfaiteurs de cette atrocité réalise leur folie et appelle une halte au carnage et s'assied pour des entretiens.

Pare la violencia en Gaza
Automatically translated into Spanish thanks to WorldLingo
El Año Nuevo presagia la enfermedad para las perspectivas de la paz de Medio Oriente que van por los sucesos actuales en Gaza con los planos israelíes del combatiente que bombardea esta tira minúscula de la matanza de la tierra sobre 300 personas y maiming varios centenares mientras que causa la destrucción masiva a los establecimientos palestinos.

La mutilación del unfolding como se muestra en la TV vía satélite de cuerpos mangled y de edificios devastados ha levantado de nuevo el espectro de una conflagración peligrosa en esta esquina más volátil de la tierra donde las enemistades datan de las épocas bíblicas.

Israel dice que respondía a los ataques del cohete de Hamas en el territorio de Israel. Lo que el provocation él es evidente que Israel overreacted y overreached que juzgaba por la escala de la carnicería y de la destrucción labradas.

Los ataques y la violencia que vienen como él hace en los dientes de tentativas de la comunidad internacional de terminar el Israel que el conflicto árabe es alarmante decir el lo menos particularmente en las tensiones de aumento del medio en la región.

Va ciertamente a afectar las perspectivas de las negociaciones de la paz que fueron puestas cuidadosamente a junto por los países tales como Francia y el EU. Ése es porqué la O.N.U en una sesión de la emergencia ha llamado para un extremo inmediato a la violencia en el Gaza y el Israel meridional.

La Ki-luna de secretario general Ban de la O.N.U ha expresado su “alarm profundo por la situación de empeoramiento en Gaza e Israel meridional y ha llamado para un alto inmediato a toda la violencia.

Mientras que reconoce las preocupaciones de la seguridad de Israel con respecto a la leña continuada de cohetes de Gaza, el jefe de la O.N.U ha reiterado la obligación de Israel de mantener ley internacional de los derechos humanitarios y humanos y ha condenado el uso de la fuerza excesivo que conducía a la matanza y a dañar de civiles.

Que Israel se ha estado burlando de resoluciones de la O.N.U con impunidad es llano para que todo vea. Cuál es peor es que se ha permitido conseguir lejos con él todo este vez y ahorró esas sanciones que habrían visitado normalmente pocas naciones que se burlaron de tales resoluciones con mucho menos frecuencia.

Es por lo tanto titular en la O.N.U a intervenir rápido para traer un alto a esta masacre y para poner en lugar un mecanismo para una paz que aguanta en el Oriente Medio que en el momento sea un barrilete del polvo con las energías extranjeras que manipulan la situación.

Cuál es aún más alarmante es el peligro de la situación que degenera en una verdadera conflagración dada la proliferación del hardware militar moderno y de su caída hacia fuera en el resto del mundo. El panorama que se convertía en el Gaza era el resultado de una cadena de los acontecimientos que minaron la autoridad del régimen de Hamas que fue elegido por su propia gente.

Era llano a todos que el nuevo régimen de Hamas que fue elegido por voto popular en un referéndum fue frustrado en cada vuelta en tentativas de forjar una paz, por los diseños insidiosos de partidos interesados. Todos los altos el fuego llamados se convirtieron en no arrancadores y era evidente que estas fuerzas extrañas eran solamente deseosas de fomentar conflicto.

Esta es la razón por la cual se espera que la O.N.U consideraría todas las ramificaciones que ha conducido al estado actual del juego en acercar a la situación. También se espera que el cuerpo del mundo desempeñaría un papel más asertivo en causar una resolución pacífica al conflicto, dando el juego completo a las reformas radicales que ha soplado a través del cuerpo del mundo recientemente.

El desarrollo más último del Gaza ninguna duda sería una edición importante que enfrentará a nuevo presidente americano Barack Obama que debe ser jurado adentro el 20 de enero. Él estará sin duda alguna en la luz del punto del mundo en relación el suyo que maneja este primer desafío importante de su presidencia. Todo el presidente de los E.E.U.U. que intervino para forjar un establecimiento negociado había fallado hasta ahora en su oferta.

Se espera que el nuevo presidente de los E.E.U.U. se conforme y seguiría las resoluciones de la O.N.U desemejante de su precursor inmediato que eliminó la O.N.U particularmente en la invasión iraquí. Porque cualesquiera desafío abierto de la O.N.U pueden hacer en esta etapa solamente conducir más combustible de la situación a la escalada del conflicto.

Ésta, en un momento en que la economía mundial está en ella es la recesión peor desde la gran depresión de los años 30 y los edificios financieros de muchos países en desarrollo que se desmenuzan antes de sus ojos que conducen a gente en penury. Un verdadero conflicto en el Oriente Medio es por lo tanto una perspectiva harrowing con la cual las energías del mundo deben venir a los apretones antes de que sea demasiado atrasada. Por lo tanto la necesidad de pisar cautelosomente sin el hundimiento en cualquier precipitado de la acción que podría empeorar solamente la situación total. Esta es la razón por la cual la O.N.U que es el único cuerpo creíble del mundo en el área de la resolución del conflicto entre los estados se debe permitir actuar sin impedimientos para douse las llamas que rabian y para restablecer el proceso de la paz en el Oriente Medio que era stymied por intereses adquiridos todos estos años.

Sri Lanka tiene cada razón de ser tratado por el apuro de la gente palestina en Gaza. Las relaciones de Lankan-Palestina salen largo y fueron reforzadas por la visita reciente del líder palestino Mahaumud Abbas al país. También siendo un país acechó por una diversa clase de terror todo el Sri Lankans que ninguna duda empathise con el sufrimiento de los civiles desgraciados en el Gaza. Sri Lanka ha agregado ya su voz al mar de las condenaciones que vertían de naciones contra el genocidio y para la intervención inmediata de la O.N.U para calmar la anarquía. Se espera que esta voz colectiva llevaría bastante resonancia para los autores de esta atrocidad realiza su locura y llama un alto a la carnicería y se sienta abajo para las negociaciones.

Arresti la violenza in Gaza
Automatically translated into Italian thanks to WorldLingo
Il nuovo anno bodes il ill per i prospetti di pace di Medio Oriente che vanno dai happenings correnti in Gaza con gli aerei israeliani del combattente che bombarda questa striscia molto piccola dell'uccisione della terra oltre 300 genti e che maiming parecchie centinaia mentre causa la distruzione voluminosa agli stabilimenti palestinesi.

Il mayhem di spiegamento come indicato sulla TV satellite dei corpi mangled e delle costruzioni devastanti ancora una volta ha alzato lo spettro di una conflagrazione pericolosa in questo angolo più volatile della terra in cui i enmities resalgono a periodi biblici.

L'Israele dice che stava rispondendo agli attacchi del razzo di Hamas nel territorio dell'Israele. Qualunque il provocation esso è apparente che l'Israele overreacted ed overreached che giudica dalla scala della carneficina e della distruzione modellate.

Gli attacchi e la violenza che vengono come esso fa nei denti dei tentativi dalla Comunità internazionale di concludere l'Israele che il conflitto arabo è alarming dire il minimi specialmente nei tensionamenti aumentanti di midst nella regione.

Certamente sta andando interessare i prospetti delle trattative di pace che sono state messe scrupoloso ad insieme per p#si quali la Francia e l'UE. Ecco perché la sessione di NU in caso d'urgenza ha richiesto un'estremità immediata alla violenza il Gaza e nell'Israele del sud.

La Ki-luna del segretario generale Ban di NU ha espresso il suo “alarm profondo dalla situazione di peggioramento Gaza e nell'Israele del sud ed ha richiesto una fermata immediata a tutta la violenza.

Mentre riconosce le preoccupazioni di sicurezza dell'Israele per quanto riguarda l'infornamento continuato dei razzi da Gaza, il capo di NU ha ripetuto l'obbligo dell'Israele di sostenere la legge internazionale di diritti dell'uomo umanitari ed ed ha condannato l'uso di forza eccessivo che conduce all'uccisione ed al ferimento dei civili.

Che l'Israele flouting le risoluzioni di NU con il impunity è normale affinchè tutto veda. Che cosa è più difettoso è che è stato permesso ottenere via con esso tutto questo volta ed ha risparmiato quelle sanzioni che avrebbero visitato normalmente poche nazioni che flouted tali risoluzioni con molto meno frequenza.

È quindi incombente sul NU intervenire veloce per portare una fermata a questo massacre e per mettere sul posto un meccanismo per una pace duratura nel Medio Oriente che al momento è un barile della polvere con le alimentazioni straniere che maneggiano la situazione.

Che cosa è ancor più alarming è il pericolo della situazione che degenera in una conflagrazione completa data la proliferazione di fissaggi militari moderni e della relativa caduta fuori sul resto del mondo. Il piano d'azione di sviluppo nel Gaza era il risultato di una catena degli eventi che hanno insidiato l'autorità del regime di Hamas che è stato scelto dalla relativa propria gente.

Era normale a tutti che il nuovo regime di Hamas che è stato scelto dal voto popolare ad un referendum è stato contrastato ad ogni girata nei tentativi di forgiare una pace, dai disegni insidious dei partiti interessati. Tutti i cessate il fuoco denominati si sono trasformati in non in dispositivi d'avviamento ed era apparente che queste forze estranee erano soltanto desirous di fomentare il conflitto.

Ecco perchè si spera che il NU abbia considerato tutte le ramificazioni che ha condotto alla corrente dichiara di gioco nell'avvicinamento della situazione. Inoltre si spera che il corpo del mondo abbia svolto un ruolo più assertive nel determinare una risoluzione pacifica al conflitto, dante il gioco completo alle riforme radicali che ha saltato attraverso il corpo del mondo recentemente.

L'ultimo sviluppo nel Gaza senza dubbio sarebbe un'edizione importante che confronterà il nuovo presidente americano Barack Obama che è dovuto essere giurato il 20 gennaio dentro. Senza dubbio sarà alla luce del punto del mondo di fronte a suo che maneggia questa prima sfida principale della sua presidenza. Finora tutto il Presidente degli Stati Uniti che ha intervenuto per forgiare uno stabilimento negoziato era venuto a mancare nella loro offerta.

È previsto che il nuovo Presidente degli Stati Uniti abbia aderito e si attenuto alle risoluzioni di NU diverso del suo predecessore immediato che escludeva il NU specialmente nell'invasione irachena. Poiché c'è ne defiance aperto del NU in questa fase possono fare soltanto condurre più combustibile di situazione all'escalation del conflitto.

Ciò, in un momento in cui l'economia mondiale è in esso è recessione più difettosa dalla depressione grande dei 1930s e dalle strutture finanziarie di molti p#si in via di sviluppo che si sbriciolano prima dei loro occhi che guidano la gente nel penury. Un conflitto completo nel Medio Oriente è quindi un prospetto harrowing cui le alimentazioni del mondo dovrebbero cimentarsi con prima che sia troppo tardi. Quindi l'esigenza del percorrere prudentemente senza immergere in qualsiasi precipitato azione che potrebbe peggiorare soltanto la situazione generale. Ecco perchè il NU che è l'unico corpo credibile del mondo nella zona di risoluzione di conflitto in mezzo dichiara dovrebbe concedersi comportarsi senza impedimenti per douse le fiamme infuriantesi e fare rivivere il processo di pace nel Medio Oriente che era stymied dagli interessi acquisiti tutti questi anni.

La Sri Lanka ha ogni motivo essere interessato dalla situazione difficile della gente palestinese in Gaza. I rapporti del Lankan-Palestine vanno un assente lungo e sono stati rinforzati tramite la chiamata recente del capo palestinese Mahaumud Abbas al paese. Inoltre essendo un paese inseguito da un genere differente di terrore tutto lo Sri Lankans nessun dubbio empathise con suffering dei civili hapless nel Gaza. La Sri Lanka già ha aggiunto la sua voce al mare delle condanne che si versano dalle nazioni contro il genocide e per l'intervento immediato del NU per acquietare il anarchy. Si spera che questa voce collettiva abbia trasportato abbastanza risonanza per i perpetrators di questa atrocità realizzi il loro folly e denomini una fermata alla carneficina e si sieda giù per i colloqui.

Stoppen Sie Gewalttätigkeit in Gaza
Automatically translated into German thanks to WorldLingo
Das neue Jahr prophezeit Kranken für die Aussichten des Mittlere Ostenfriedens gehend durch die gegenwärtigen Happenings in Gaza mit israelischen Kämpferflächen diesen kleinen Streifen der Landtötung über 300 Leuten bombardierend und einige Hunderte beim Verursachen der massiven Zerstörung entstellend zu den palästinensischen Regelungen.

Die Unfolding-Verstümmelung wie gezeigt auf Satelliten-Fernsehapparat der zerfleischten Körper und der verwüsteten Gebäude hat noch einmal die Erscheinung einer gefährlichen Feuersbrunst in dieser löschbarsten Ecke der Masse angehoben, in der übelwollen auf biblischen Zeiten zurückgeht.

Israel sagt, daß es auf Hamas Rakete Angriffe in Israel Gegend reagierte. Was auch immer die Provokation es offensichtlich ist, daß Israel überreagiert und sich urteilend durch die Skala des Massakers und der Zerstörung übervorteilt hat, die wrought sind.

Die Angriffe und die Gewalttätigkeit, die als es kommen, tut in den Zähnen von Versuchen durch die internationale Gemeinschaft, das Israel zu beenden, das arabischer Konflikt alarmierend ist, die wenigen besonders in den zunehmenden Spannungen der Mitte in der Region zu sagen.

Es wird zweifellos die Aussichten der Friedensvermittlungen beeinflussen, die sorgfältig zu zusammen durch Länder wie Frankreich und das EU gesetzt wurden. Das ist, warum der UNO im Notfall Lernabschnitt ein sofortiges Ende zur Gewalttätigkeit im Gaza und im Südisrael verlangt hat.

UNO Generalsekretär Ban Ki-Mond hat sein „tiefes alarm durch die verschlechternsituation in Gaza und in Südisrael ausgedrückt und einen sofortigen Halt zu aller Gewalttätigkeit verlangt.

Beim Erkennen der Interessen Sicherheit Israels betreffend sind die anhaltende Zündung der Raketen von Gaza, hat der UNO Leiter Verpflichtung Israels reiteriert, internationales humanitäre und menschliche Rechte Gesetz zu unterstützen und die übermäßige Gewaltanwendung führend zu Tötung und das Verletzen der Zivilisten verurteilt.

Daß Israel UNO Auflösungen mit Straffreiheit flouting, ist normal, damit alle sehen. Was schlechter ist, ist, daß es mit ihm weg erhalten lassen worden dieses ganzes mal und jenen Sanktionen ersparte ist, die normalerweise wenige Nationen besichtigt haben würden, die solche Auflösungen mit viel weniger Frequenz flouted.

Es ist folglich Amtsinhaber auf der UNO, zum schnell einzugreifen, um einen Halt zu diesem Blutbad zu holen und eine Einheit für einen aushaltenen Frieden in den Mittlere Osten an der richtigen Stelle einzusetzen, der im Augenblick ein Puderfaß mit den fremden Energien ist, welche die Situation manipulieren.

Was sogar alarmierend ist, ist die Gefahr der Situation, die in eine vollerblühte Feuersbrunst degeneriert, welche die starke Verbreitung der modernen militärischen Kleinteile und seines Falles heraus auf den Rest der Welt gegeben wird. Das sich entwickelnde Drehbuch im Gaza war das Resultat eines Ablaufs der Ereignisse, die die Berechtigung des Hamas Regimes untergruben, das von seinen eigenen Leuten gewählt wurde.

Es war zu allen normal, daß das neue Hamas Regime, das durch populäre Stimme an einem Referendum gewählt wurde, an jeder Umdrehung in den Versuchen, einen Frieden zu schmieden vereitelt wurde, durch die heimtückischen Designs der interessierten Parteien. Alle benannten Ceasefires wurden nicht Starter und es war offensichtlich, daß diese äußeren Kräfte vom Anfachen des Konflikts nur in dem Wunsch waren.

Deshalb wird es gehofft, daß die UNO in Betracht alle Verzweigungen ziehen würde, das zu gegenwärtige Lage des Spiels geführt hat, wenn es der Situation sich näherte. Es wird auch gehofft, daß der Weltkörper eine assertive Rolle beim Holen über eine ruhige Auflösung zum Konflikt spielen würde und volles Spiel zu den radikalen Verbesserungen geben würde, das durch den Weltkörper in letzter Zeit durchgebrannt hat.

Die neueste Entwicklung im Gaza würde kein Zweifel eine Hauptausgabe sein, die den neuen amerikanischen Präsidenten Barack Obama konfrontiert, der innen am 20. Januar geschworen werden soll. Er ist zweifellos im Weltpunktlicht angesichts sein, das diese erste Hauptherausforderung seines Vorsitzes anfaßt. Bis jetzt war alles US Präsidenten, der eingriff, um eine verhandelte Regelung zu schmieden, in ihrem Angebot ausgefallen.

Es wird erwartet, daß der neue US Präsident durch die UNO Auflösungen anders als seinen sofortigen Vorgänger einwilligen und bleiben würde, der die UNO besonders in der irakischen Invasion überlief. Weil irgendwelche geöffneter Trotz der UNO das Situation brennbarere Führen zu Eskalation des Konflikts gegenwärtig nur bilden können.

Dieses, zu einer Zeit als die Weltwirtschaft in ihr ist-, ist schlechteste Rezession seit dem großen Tiefstand der dreißiger Jahre und den finanziellen Gebäuden vieler sich entwickelnder Nationen, die vor ihren Augen zerbröckeln, die Leute in Armut fahren. Ein vollerblühter Konflikt im Mittlere Osten ist folglich eine harrowing Aussicht, der die Weltenergien kommen sollten zu den Griffen mit, bevor sie zu spät ist. Folglich die Notwendigkeit an vorsichtig treten, ohne in irgendeinen Niederschlag Tätigkeit zu tauchen, die die gesamte Situation nur verschlechtern könnte. Deshalb sollte die UNO, der der einzige glaubwürdige Weltkörper im Bereich der Konfliktauflösung zwischen Zuständen ist, ohne Behinderungen fungieren lassen werden, um die rasenden Flammen zu begießsen und den Friedensprozeß im Mittlere Osten wieder zu beleben, der war, stymied durch rechtmäßige Interessen alle diese Jahre.

Sri Lanka hat jeden Grund, durch die Lage der palästinensischen Leute in Gaza betroffen zu werden. Lankan-Palästina Relationen gehen langes weg und wurden durch den neuen Besuch des palästinensischen Führers Mahaumud Abbas zum Land verstärkt. Ein Land auch seiend, das durch eine andere Art Terror alles Sri Lankans wurde kein angepirscht wurde, Zweifel empathise mit Suffering der glücklosen Zivilisten im Gaza. Sri Lanka hat bereits ihre Stimme dem Meer der Verurteilungen hinzugefügt, die aus Nationen gegen den Genozid und für die sofortige Intervention der UNO gießen, um die Anarchie zu unterdrücken. Es wird gehofft, daß diese Kollektivstimme genügend Resonanz für die Täter dieser Grausamkeit verwirklicht ihre Unsinnigkeit und benennt einen Halt zum Massaker und hinsitzt für Gespräche tragen würde.

6 null
Automatically translated into Portuguese thanks to WorldLingo
O ano novo bodes o mal para prospetos da paz do leste médio que vai pelos happenings atuais em Gaza com planos Israeli do lutador que bombardeia esta tira minúscula da matança da terra sobre 300 povos e que maiming diversas centenas ao causar a destruição maciça aos estabelecimentos Palestinian.

O mayhem do unfolding como mostrado na tevê satellite de corpos mangled e de edifícios devastated levantou uma vez outra vez o spectre de um conflagration perigoso neste canto o mais temporário da terra onde os enmities datam das épocas biblical.

Israel diz que estava respondendo aos ataques do foguete de Hamas no território de Israel. O que quer que o provocation ele é aparente que Israel overreacted e overreached que julga pela escala do massacre e da destruição feitos.

Os ataques e a violência que vêm como ele fazem nos dentes das tentativas pela comunidade internacional de terminar a Israel que o conflito árabe é alarming dizer o menos particularmente nas tensões crescentes do meio na região.

Está indo certamente afetar os prospetos das negociações da paz que foram postas painstakingly a junto por países tais como France e o EU. Isso é porque os UN em uma sessão da emergência se chamaram para uma extremidade imediata à violência no Gaza e na Israel do sul.

A Ki-lua do secretário geral Proibição dos UN expressou seu “alarm profundo pela situação worsening em Gaza e em Israel do sul e chamou-se para uma parada imediata a toda a violência.

Ao reconhecer os interesses da segurança de Israel a respeito do acendimento continuado dos foguetes de Gaza, o chefe dos UN reiterated a obrigação de Israel uphold a lei internacional das direitas humanitárias e humanas e condemned o uso de força excessivo que conduz à matança e a ferir dos civis.

Que Israel flouting definições dos UN com impunity é liso para que tudo v. O que é mais mau é que estêve permitido começar afastado com ele toda esta hora e poupou aqueles sanctions que normalmente visitariam poucas nações que flouted tais definições com muito menos freqüência.

É conseqüentemente encarregado nos UN a intervir speedily para trazer uma parada a este massacre e para pôr no lugar um mecanismo para uma paz resistindo em o Oriente Médio que é neste momento um barril do pó com os poders extrangeiros que manipulam a situação.

O que é ainda mais alarming é o perigo da situação que degenerating em um conflagration fundido cheio dado o proliferation da ferragem militar moderna e da sua queda para fora no descanso do mundo. O scenario tornando-se no Gaza era o resultado de uma corrente de eventos que undermined a autoridade do regime de Hamas que foi elegido por seus próprios povos.

Era liso a tudo que o regime novo de Hamas que foi elegido pelo voto popular em um referendum thwarted em cada volta nas tentativas de forjar uma paz, pelos projetos insidious de partidos interessados. Todos os ceasefires chamados se transformaram non acionadores de partida e era aparente que estas forças estranhas eram somente desirous de fomentar o conflito.

Isto é porque se espera que os UN façam exame no cliente de todos os ramifications que conduziu ao estado atual do jogo em aproximar a situação. Espera-se também que o corpo do mundo jogue um papel mais assertive em trazer sobre uma definição calma ao conflito, dando o jogo cheio às reformas radicais que fundiu através do corpo do mundo em épocas recentes.

O desenvolvimento o mais atrasado no Gaza nenhuma dúvida seria uma edição principal que confrontasse o presidente americano novo Barack Obama que é devido ser jurado dentro janeiro em 20. Estará doubtless na luz do ponto do mundo vis-a-vis his que segura este primeiro desafio principal de seu Presidency. Assim distante todo o presidente dos E.U. que interveio para forjar um estabelecimento negociado tinha falhado em sua oferta.

Espera-se que o presidente novo dos E.U. comply e abide pelas definições dos UN ao contrário de seu predecessor imediato que cancelou os UN particularmente na invasão Iraqi. Porque alguns defiance aberto dos UN neste estágio podem somente fazer conduzir mais combustível da situação ao escalation do conflito.

Este, numa altura em que a economia de mundo está nela é o recession o mais mau desde o depression grande dos 1930s e os edifices financeiros de muitas nações tornando-se que desintegram-se antes de seus olhos que dirigem povos no penury. Um conflito completamente fundido em o Oriente Médio é conseqüentemente um prospeto harrowing que os poders do mundo devam vir aos apertos com antes que esteja demasiado atrasado. Daqui a necessidade para pisar cautelosamente sem mergulhar em algum precipitate a ação que poderia somente worsen a situação total. Este é porque os UN que é o único corpo credible do mundo na área de definição do conflito entre estados devem ser permitidos agir sem impediments para douse as flamas raging e para revive o processo da paz em o Oriente Médio que era stymied pelo investido interessam todos estes anos.

Sri Lanka tem cada razão ser concernido pelo plight dos povos Palestinian em Gaza. As relações de Lankan-Palestina partem longo e foram reforçadas pela visita recente do líder Palestinian Mahaumud Abbas ao país. Também sendo um país stalked por um tipo diferente do terror todo o Sri Lankans que nenhuma dúvida empathise com sofrimento dos civis hapless no Gaza. Sri Lanka tem adicionado já sua voz ao mar dos condemnations que derramam das nações de encontro ao genocide e para a intervenção imediata dos UN para quell o anarchy. Espera-se que esta voz coletiva carregue bastante resonance para os perpetrators deste atrocity realize seu folly e chame uma parada ao massacre e se sente para baixo para conversas.

Stoppa våld i Gaza
Automatically translated into Swedish thanks to WorldLingo
Det nya året varslar för utsikter av Mellanösten fred som går förbi strömhappeningsna i Gaza med den israeliska kämpen, hyvlar dåligt att bombardera denna mycket små remsa av landdödandet över 300 folk och att lemlästa flera hundredsstunder orsaka massiv förstörelse till palestinska bosättningar.

Unfoldingförödelsen som visad på den satellit- TV:N av manglat förkroppsligar och skövlade byggnader har lyftt spökbilden av en farlig brandkatastrof i denna mest flyktigt ämne tränga någon ytterligare en gång av jorden var enmities daterar tillbaka till bibliska tider.

Israel något att säga reagerade det till Hamas raketattacker in i det Israel territoriet. Allt vad provokationen det är påtaglig att Israel har överreagerat och har overreached sig som bedömer vid fjäll av den wrought carnagen och förstörelsen.

De kommande attackerna och våld, som det gör i tänderna av försök av internationellt samfund att avsluta Israel den arabiska konflikten, alarmerar till något att säga least bestämt i de ökande spänningarna för mitt i regionen.

Det går bestämt att påverka utsikterna av fredförhandlingar som sattes painstakingly till tillsammans av länder liksom Frankrike och EG. Det är varför UNNA i en nöd- period har kallat för ett omgående avslutar till våld i Gaza och den sydliga Israel.

Un-sekreterare - den allmänna förbudKi-moonen har uttryckt hans ”djupa alarm av det försämra läget i Gaza och sydliga Israel och har kallat för ett omgående stopp till allt våld.

Stunden som känner igen Israel säkerhetsbekymmer angående den fortsatte skottlossningen av raket från Gaza, UN-chefen, har reiterated Israel åtagande att försvara landskampmänniskovän och mänsklig rättighetlag och har fördömt överdrivet bruk av styrka som leder till dödandet och att såra av civilister.

Att Israel har flouting UN-upplösningar med impunity, är vanlig för att alla ska att se. Vad är värre, är att den har varit tillåten att få bort med den all denna tid och avvarade de sanktioner som skulle har besökt normalt lesser nationer, som flouted sådan upplösningar med mycket mindre frekvens.

Det är därför kyrkoherdet på UNNA som speedily ingriper för att komma med ett stopp till denna massaker, och att sätta in förlägga en mekanism för en bestående fred i Mellanösten som på ögonblicket är en kruttunna med utländsk överhet som behandlar läget.

Vad är även mer alarmera, är faran av läget som urartar in i en full blåst brandkatastrof som ges spridningen av modern militär maskinvara och dess nedgång ut på vila av världen. Det framkallande scenariot i Gaza var resultatet av en kedja av händelser som underminerade myndigheten av det Hamas styret, som valdes av dess egna folk.

Det var vanligt till alla att det nya Hamas styret som valdes av populärt, rösta på en folkomröstning förhindrades på varje vänd i försök att förfalska en fred, av de försåtliga designerna av intresserade partier. Alla kallade ceasefires blev non startknappar, och det var påtagligt att dessa yttre styrkor var endast lystna av fomenting konflikt.

Detta är varför det hoppas att de skulle UNNA tar in i kontot alla följder som har ledde till strömmen som är statlig av lek, i att att närma sig läget. Det hoppas också att världen förkroppsligar skulle lek en mer självsäker roll i att komma med om en fridsam upplösning till konflikten som ger full lek till de radikala reformerna som har blåst till och med världen förkroppsligar i nya tider.

Den senaste utvecklingen i Gaza skulle inget tvivel är en ha som huvudämne utfärdar att ska konfrontera den nya amerikanpresidenten Barack Obama som är sväras tack vare in på Januari 20. Han ska är utan tvekan i världsfläcken vis-a-vis his som behandlar detta första, ha som huvudämne lätt utmaning av hans presidentsämbete. Så långt all US-president, som ingrep för att förfalska en förhandlad bosättning, hade missat i deras anbud.

Det förväntas att nya den skulle US-presidenten uppfyller och står ut med vid UN-upplösningarna i motsats till hans omgående föregångare som förbigick UNNA bestämt i den irakiska invasionen. Därför att några som det öppna trotset av UNNA på detta arrangerar, kan endast göra mer brännbar leda för läge till eskalering av konflikten.

Denna, när världsekonomin är i den, är i sänder den värst nedgången sedan den stora fördjupningen av 30-tal och de finansiella stor byggnad av många framkallande länder som smular, för deras synar köra folk in i penury. En mycket blåst konflikt i Mellanösten är därför en hemsk utsikt som världsöverheten bör komma till fattanden med, för den är för sen. Hence påskyndar behovet för att beträda försiktigt, utan att kasta sig in i några, handlingen som kunde endast försämra det total- läget. Denna är varför UNNA, som är den enda troliga världen förkroppsligar i området av konfliktupplösning between påstår bör vara tillåtna att agera utan hindrar för att douse rasa flammar och upplivar freden som är processaa i Mellanösten som hindrades, av vested, intresserar alla dessa år.

Sri Lanka har varje att resonera för att angå av svår situation av det palestinska folket i Gaza. Lankan-Palestina förbindelse går ett långt away och förstärktes av det nya besök av den palestinska ledare Mahaumud Abbas till landet. Också vara ett land förfölde vid en olik sort av skräcken all Sri Lankans ingen tvivel skulle empathise med att lida av de hapless civilisterna i Gaza. Sri Lanka har redan tillfogat henne uttrycker till havet av fördömelser som häller från nationer mot folkmordet och för det omgående ingripandet av UNNA för att quell anarkin. Det hoppas att detta kollektiv uttrycker skulle bär nog resonans för förövarna av denna grymhet realiserar deras galenskap och appell ett stopp till carnagen och sitter besegrar för samtal.

Остановите расправу в Gaza
Automatically translated into Russian thanks to WorldLingo
Новый год bodes больной для перспективностей мира Ближнего Востока идя в настоящее время happenings в Gaza при израильские плоскости самолет-истребителя бомбардируя эту малюсенькую прокладку умерщвления земли над 300 людьми и maiming несколько сотни пока причиняющ массивнейшее разрушение к палестинским выселкам.

Mayhem unfolding как показано на спутниковом телевидении mangled тела и опустошенные здания еще раз поднимали призрак опасного conflagration в этом самом испаряющем угле земли где enmities date back к библейским временам.

Израиль говорит он отвечало к нападениям ракеты Hamas в территорию Израиля. Provocation, котор оно явно что Израиль имеет overreacted и overreached судя маштабом carnage и разрушения wrought.

Нападения и расправа приходя как оно делают в зубах попыток сообществ закончить Израиль арабский, котор конфликт alarming для того чтобы сказать самое меньший определенно в напряжениях midst увеличивая в зоне.

Оно некоторо идет повлиять на перспективности мирных переговоры painstakingly были положены к совместно странами such as Франция и EU. То почему встреча ООН в случае опасности вызвала для немедленно конца к расправе в Gaza и южном Израиле.

Ki-луна запрета Генерального секретаря ООН ООН выразила его «глубокое alarm ухудшая ситуацией в Gaza и южном Израиле и вызвала для немедленно остановки к всему расправе.

Пока узнающ заботы обеспеченностью Израиля относительно продолжаемого включения ракет от Gaza, вождь ООН reiterated обязательство Израиля uphold международный закон гуманитария и прав человека и судил чрезмерно применение силы водя к умерщвлению и повреждать civilians.

Что Израиль flouting разрешения ООН с ненаказуемостью обыкновенно толком для всех для того чтобы увидеть. Более плох что оно было позволено получить прочь с им полностью это время и пощадило те санкции нормальн посещали бы меньшие нации flouted такие разрешения с очень меньше частотой.

Это будет поэтому incumbent на ООН, котор нужно вмешаться скоростно для того чтобы принести остановку к этому massacre и положить in place механизм для долговременного мир в The Middle East в настоящее время будет пороховой бочкой при иностранные державы манипулируя ситуацию.

Even more alarming будет опасностью ситуации вырождаясь в польностью дунутый conflagration, котор дали пролиферацию самомоднейшего военной аппаратуры и своего падения вне на rest of the world. Превращаясь сценарием в Gaza был результат цепь событий заминировали авторитет режима Hamas был избран своими собственными людьми.

Оно было обыкновенно толком к всем что новый режим Hamas был избран популярным вотумом на референдуме был thwarted на каждом повороте в попытках выковать мир, злокозненными конструкциями заинтересованных сторон. Все вызванные ceasefires стали non стартерами и оно было явно что эти extraneous усилия были только desirous fomenting конфликт.

This is why понадеяно что ООН учли все степени последствий водило к настоящему положению дел игры в причаливать ситуации. Также понадеяно что тело мира сыграло более ассерторическую роль в приносить о мирном разрешении к конфликту, давая полную игру к радикальным реформам которая дула через тело мира in recent times.

Последним событием в Gaza никакое сомнение было бы главная проблема confront новый американский президент Barack Obama из-за присягните внутри 20-ого января. Он doubtless находится в свете пятна мира vis-a-vis его регулируя эту первую главную возможность его президентства. До тех пор весь президент США вмешался для того чтобы выковать обсуженный выселок потерпел неудачу в их заявке.

Предположено что новый президент США исполнил и abide разрешениями ООН не похоже на его немедленно предшественнице отвергла ООН определенно в иракском нашествии. Потому что любые открытое попирание ООН на этой стадии могут только сделать ведение ситуации более combustible к эскалаци конфликта эскалации конфликта.

Это, одновременно с мировая экономика находится в ей будет самая плохая рецессия с большого нажатия 1930s и финансовохозяйственных edifices много развивающих наций кроша перед их глазами управляя людьми в penury. Польностью дунутым конфликтом в The Middle East будет поэтому harrowing перспективность мировые державы должны прийти к сжатиям с прежде чем она слишком последняя. Следовательно потребность для топтать опаслив без ввергать в любой преципитат действие смогло только ухудшить общую ситуацию. This is why ООН будет единственное credible тело мира в зоной улаживание конфликта между положениями должны быть позволены подействовать без impediments к douse свирепствуя пламенами и возродить мирный процесс в The Middle East было stymied узаконенные имущественные праваами все эти леты.

Sri Lanka имеет каждую причину относиться plight палестинских людей в Gaza. Отношения Lankan-Палестины идут длиннее отсутствующее и были усилены недавним посещением палестинского руководителя Mahaumud Abbas к стране. Также была страна stalked по-разному вроде террором все Sri Lankans никаким сомнением не о empathise с страданием hapless civilians в Gaza. Sri Lanka уже добавило ее голос к морю condemnations от наций против genocide и для непосредственного вмешательства ООН для того чтобы quell anarchy. Понадеяно что этот собирательный голос снес достаточный резонанс для perpetrators этого зверства осуществляет их сумасбродство и вызывает остановку к carnage и сидит вниз для бесед.

Het geweld van het einde in Gaza
Automatically translated into Dutch thanks to WorldLingo
Het nieuwe jaar voorspelt ziek voor perspectieven op de vrede die van het Midden-Oosten door huidige in Gaza met Israëlische vechtersvliegtuigen te gebeuren bombarderend gaat deze uiterst kleine strook die van land meer dan 300 mensen doodt en verscheidene honderden verminkt terwijl het veroorzaken van massieve vernietiging aan Palestijnse nederzettingen.

De openende verminking heeft zoals die op satellietTV van gemangelde organismen en verwoeste gebouwen wordt getoond nogmaals het spook van een gevaarlijke vuurzee in deze vluchtigste hoek van de aarde opgeheven waar het vijandschap terug naar bijbelse tijden dateert.

Israël zegt het aan Hamas raketaanvallen in het grondgebied van Israël antwoordde. Wat er ook de provocatie het dat Israël heeft overreacted en zich inhaalde die door de schaal van vervaardigde carnage en de vernietiging oordeelt duidelijk is.

De aanvallen en het geweld die aangezien het in de tanden van pogingen door de internationale gemeenschap doet om het Arabische conflict komen van Israël te beëindigen alarmeren in het bijzonder in het midden om het zachtjes uit te drukken stijgende spanningen in het gebied.

Het gaat zeker de perspectieven op vredesonderhandelingen beïnvloeden die nauwgezet aan door landen zoals Frankrijk en de EU werden samengebracht. Dat is waarom de zitting van de V.N. in geval van nood een direct eind aan geweld in Gaza en Zuidelijk Israël heeft verzocht.

De V.N. hebben Secretaris-generaal Ban Ki-moon zijn „diepe alarm door de verergerende situatie in Gaza en Zuidelijk Israël uitgedrukt en een directe halt aan al geweld verzocht.

Terwijl het erkennen van de veiligheidszorgen van Israël betreffende het voortdurende vuren van raketten van Gaza, heeft de Leider van de V.N. de verplichting van Israël herhaald om Internationale Humanitaire en Rechten van de mensWet en veroordeeld bovenmatig gebruik van kracht te bevestigen die tot het doden en het verwonden van burgers leidt.

Dat Israël heeft V.N.- resoluties met straffeloosheid is duidelijk voor allen afgewezen om te zien. Wat slechter is is dat het is toegestaan om met het al dit tijd weg te worden en die sancties gespaard die normaal kleinere naties zouden bezocht hebben die dergelijke resoluties met veel minder frequentie afwezen.

Het is daarom aan de V.N. snel tussenbeide komen om een halt te brengen aan deze slachting en een mechanisme voor een verdragende vrede in het Midden-Oosten op zijn plaats te zetten dat op het ogenblik een brandhaard met buitenlandse bevoegdheden manipulerend de situatie is.

Wat alarmerend is is het gevaar van de situatie die in een volledige geblazen vuurzee verspreid de proliferatie van moderne militaire hardware en zijn daling op de rest van de wereld degenereert. Het ontwikkelende scenario in Gaza was het resultaat van een ketting van gebeurtenissen die het gezag van het regime ondermijnde Hamas dat door zijn eigen mensen werd verkozen.

Het was duidelijk aan dat alles het nieuwe regime Hamas dat door populaire stem bij een referendum werd tegengewerkt bij elke draai in pogingen werd verkozen om een vrede te smeden, door de insidious ontwerpen van belanghebbende partijen. Alle geroepen ceasefires werden niet aanzetten en het was duidelijk dat deze vreemde krachten slechts verlangend waren om conflict te stimuleren.

Vandaar dat hoopt men dat de V.N. met alle vertakkingen rekening zouden houden die heeft geleid tot huidige stand van zaken in het naderen van de situatie. Men hoopt ook dat het wereldlichaam een assertievere rol in het bewerkstelligen van een vreedzame resolutie aan het conflict zou spelen, dat volledig spel geeft aan de radicale hervormingen dat door het wereldlichaam de laatste tijd heeft geblazen.

De recentste ontwikkeling in Gaza zou zonder twijfel een belangrijke kwestie zijn die nieuwe Amerikaanse President Barack Obama zal confronteren die moet binnen op 20 worden gezworen Januari. Hij zal zeker in het licht van de wereldvlek vis-à-vis zijn behandeling deze eerste belangrijke uitdaging van zijn Voorzitterschap zijn. Tot dusver had al Voorzitter van de V.S. die tussenbeide kwam om een besproken regeling te smeden in hun bod ontbroken.

Men verwacht dat de nieuwe Voorzitter van de V.S. zou naleven en door de V.N.- resoluties in tegenstelling tot zijn directe voorganger zou verblijven die de V.N. in het bijzonder in de Iraakse invasie met voeten trad. Omdat om het even welke open uitdagendheid van de V.N. in dit stadium de situatie het brandbaardere leiden tot escalatie van het conflict kan slechts maken.

Dit, op een tijdstip waarop de wereldeconomie daarin is is slechtste recessie sinds de grote depressie van de jaren '30 en de financiële gebouwen van vele ontwikkelende naties die vóór hun ogen afbrokkelen die mensen drijven in penury. Een volledig geblazen conflict in het Midden-Oosten is daarom een harrowing vooruitzicht dat de wereldbevoegdheden aan grepen met zouden moeten komen alvorens het te laat is. Vandaar de behoefte om voorzichtig zonder zich het werpen in enige precipitaatactie te betreden die de algemene situatie kon slechts verergeren. Vandaar dat zouden de V.N. wat het enige geloofwaardige wereldlichaam op het gebied van conflictresolutie tussen staten is zonder beletsels aan douse moeten mogen handelen de woedende vlammen en het vredesproces in het Midden-Oosten doen herleven dat stymied door gevestigde belangen al deze jaren was.

Sri Lanka heeft elke reden dat door de benarde toestand van de Palestijnse mensen in Gaza moet worden betroffen. De relaties lankan-Palestina gaan lang weg en door het recente bezoek van Palestijnse leider Mahaumud Abbas aan het land versterkt. Ook zijnd een land dat door een verschillend soort verschrikking wordt beslopen al Sri Lankans zonder twijfel empathise met het lijden van de ongelukkige burgers in Gaza. Sri Lanka heeft reeds haar stem aan het overzees die van veroordelingen toegevoegd van naties tegen de volkerenmoord en voor de directe interventie van de V.N. giet anarchy te onderdrukken. Men hoopt dat deze collectieve stem genoeg resonantie voor de daders van deze wreedheid zou dragen om hun dwaasheid te realiseren en een halt te roepen aan carnage en voor besprekingen te gaan zitten.

توقّفت عنف في غزّة
Automatically translated into Arabic thanks to WorldLingo
بشّر ب السنة جديدة شر لتوقعات من [ميدّل ست] سلام يذهب بالأحداث حاليّة في غزّة مع إسرائيليّة مقاتلة طائرات يقصف هذا شريط بالغ الصّغر من أرض قتل على 300 الناس ويشوّه عدّة مئات بينما يسبّب تدمير ضخمة إلى استقرارات فلسطينيّة.

التفتح يرفع تشويه بما أنّ يبدى على [ستلّيت تف] من يقطع أجسام ويخرب بنايات يتلقّى [أنس غين] الشبح من احتراق خطرة في هذا ركن متطايرة أكثر من الأرض حيث عداوات [دت بك] إلى أوقات توراتيّة.

إسرائيل يقول استجاب هو كان إلى حماس صاروخ هجوم داخل إسرائيل أرض. ماذا التحريض هو ظاهرة أنّ قد انفعل بحدّة إسرائيل ويتخطّىبنفسي يقضي بالمقياس من المذبح والتدمير مطرقة.

يتمّ الهجوم والعنف يأتي ك هو في الأسن المحاولات بالالمجتمع الدولي أن ينهي إسرائيل نزاع عربيّة يكون مثيرة أن يقول ال بعض بشكل خاصّ في الغمرة يزيد [تنسونس] في المنطقة.

هو بالتّأكيد يذهب أن يأثر التوقعات من سلام مفاوضات أيّ كان باجتهاد وضعت إلى معا ببلد مثل فرنسا والالاتّحاد الأوروبي. أنّ لما المنظّمة الأمم المتّحدة في طارئ جلسة قد دعاوا لنهاية فوقيّة إلى عنف في غزّة وإسرائيل جنوبيّة.

منظّمة الأمم المتّحدة أمين عامّ [بن] قد عبّر عن [كي-موون] ه "[ألرم'] عميقة ب ال يتأزّم حالة في غزّة وإسرائيل جنوبيّة ويدعو لتوقف فوريّة إلى كلّ عنف.

بينما يميّز إسرائيل أمن اهتمامات بخصوص ال يستمرّ إشعال الصواريخ من غزّة, المنظّمة الأمم المتّحدة قد كرّس رئيس إسرائيل إلتزام أن يدعم دوليّة إنسانيّة وحقوق الإنسان قانون ويدين إستعمال مفرّطة قوة يقود إلى قتل ويجرح من مدنيات.

أنّ يسخر إسرائيل يتلقّى يكون منظّمة الأمم المتّحدة قرارات مع حصانة جلّيّة ل كلّ أن يرى. ماذا يكون مريضة أنّ سمحت هو يتلقّى يكون أن يحصل بعيدا مع هو كلّ هذا وقت ووفّر أنّ عقوبات أنّ عادة كان قد زار [لسّر] أمم أنّ سخر هذا قرارات مع كثير أقلّ تردد.

هو لذلك مسؤول كبير على المنظّمة الأمم المتّحدة أن يتدخّل سريعا أن يحضر توقف إلى هذا مذبحة ووضعت [إين بلس] آلية ل يحتمل سلام في [ث ميدّل ست] أيّ [أت ث مومنت] يكون مسحوق برميل خشبيّ مع قوى أجنبيّة يعالج الحالة.

ماذا يكون [إفن مور] مثيرة الخطر من الحالة ينحطّ داخل احتراق [فولّ بلوون] يعطى الانتشار من جهاز حديثة عسكريّة وسقوطه خارجا على ال [رست وف ث وورلد]. كان ال يطوّر سيناريو في غزّة النتيجة من [شين وف فنت] أنّ ضعف السلطة من حماس نظامة أنّ كان انتخبت ب ه خاصّة الناس.

هو كان جلّيّة إلى كلّ أنّ الجديدة حماس ثبّطت نظامة أنّ كان انتخبت بإقتراع شعبيّة في استفتاء كان في كلّ دورة في محاولات أن يشكّل سلام, بالتصاميم ماكرة [إينترستد برتي]. أصبح كلّ وقف إطلاق النار يدعى غير مطلقات وهو كان ظاهرة أنّ هذا قوات غريبة كانوا فقط راغب في من يكمّد نزاع.

[ثيس يس وهي] أملت هو أنّ المنظّمة الأمم المتّحدة [تك ينتو كّوونت] [ألّ ث] تفرعات أنّ قد قاد إلى [كرّنت ستت] اللعبة في يقارب الحالة. هو أيضا أملت أنّ العالم لعب جسم أكثر دور جازمة في يحضر حول قرار سلميّة إلى النزاع, يعطي يشبع لعبة إلى الإصلاحات متطرّفة أنّ قد فجّر من خلال العالم جسم [إين رسنت تيمس].

كان التطوير متأخّرة في غزّة ما من شك إصدار كبريات أنّ سيجابه الرئيس جديدة أمريكيّة [برك] [أبما] الذي يكون واجبة أن يكون أقسمت داخل في يناير - كانون الثّاني 20. هو دون شكّ سيكون في العالم [سبوت-] ضوء [فيس--فيس] خاصّتي يعالج هذا تحدي أولى كبريات من رئاسته. [س فر] كلّ [أوس] كان رئيس الذي تدخّل أن يشكّل يفاوض استقرار قد [فيلد] في عرضهم.

هو توقّعت أنّ الجديدة [أوس] أذعن رئيس ولبث بالمنظّمة الأمم المتّحدة قرارات بخلاف سلفه فوريّة الذي أبطل المنظّمة الأمم المتّحدة بشكل خاصّ في الغزوة عراقيّة. لأنّ أيّ تحدي مفتوحة من المنظّمة الأمم المتّحدة [أت ثيس ستج] يستطيع فقط جعلت الحالة أكثر قابل للاحتراق يقود إلى تصاعد من النزاع.

هذا, [أت ا تيم وهن] الاقتصاد عالميّ في هو فترة ركود مريضة منذ الالأزمة الاقتصاديّة الكبرى من الثلاثينات والبنايات ماليّة من كثير [دفلوب نأيشن] يفتّت قبل أعينهم يقود الناس داخل حالة فقر. نزاع [فولّ بلوون] في [ث ميدّل ست] لذلك [هرّووينغ] توقع أيّ العالم قوى سوفت أتيت إلى قبض مع قبل أن هو أيضا متأخّرة. بالتّالي الحاجة ل يدوس بحذر دون ينغمر داخل أيّ راسب عمل أنّ استطاع فقط تأزّمت الحالة إجماليّة. [ثيس يس وهي] المنظّمة الأمم المتّحدة أيّ يكون الوحيدة معقولة عالم جسم في المنطقة من نزاع قرار بين دول سوفت كنت سمحت أن يتصرّف دون عوائق أن يطفئ ال يحتدّ ألهاب وأنعشت السلام عملية في [ث ميدّل ست] أيّ كان [ستمي] ب [فستد ينترست] كلّ هذا سنون.

سيريلانكا يتلقّى كلّ سبب أن يكون تعلّقت بالتعهد من الالناس فلسطينيّة في غزّة. [لنكن-بلستين] يذهب علاقات طويلة بعيد وكان عزّزت بالزيارة أخيرة من زعيمة فلسطينيّة [مهومود] [أبّس] إلى البلد. انتاب أيضا يكون بلد بنوع مختلفة ذعر كلّ [سري] [لنكنس] ما من شك أراد [إمبثيس] مع ألم من المدنيات تعس في غزّة. يضيف سيريلانكا يتلقّى سابقا صوته إلى البحث الإدانات يصبّ من أمم ضدّ الإبادة جماعيّة ولالتدخل فوريّة من المنظّمة الأمم المتّحدة أن يلطّف ال [أنرك]. هو أملت أنّ حمل هذا صوة جماعيّة بما فيه الكفاية رنة لالمقترف من هذا شناعة أن يحقّق حماقتهم ويدعو توقف إلى المذبح ويجلس إلى أسفل لمحادثات.

Translation of the Glorious Holy Quran:

Versus No 1 to 6,

Surah 109. The Disbelievers, Atheists
1. Say: O ye that reject Faith!
2. I worship not that, which ye worship,
3. Nor will ye worship that which I worship.
4. And I will not worship that, which ye have been wont to worship,
5. Nor will ye worship that which I worship.
6. To you be your Way, and to me mine.

Le Disbelievers, athées
Automatically translated into French thanks to WorldLingo
Traduction du Quran saint glorieux :

Contre le NO1 à 6,

Surah 109. Le Disbelievers, athées
1. Parole : Ye d'O qui rejettent la foi !
2. J'adore pas que, qui le culte de ye,
3. Ni culte de ye cela que j'adore.
4. Et je n'adorerai pas que, qui le ye ont été n'adorera pas,
5. Ni culte de ye cela que j'adore.
6. À toi soyez votre manière, et à moi mine.

El Disbelievers, ateos
Automatically translated into Spanish thanks to WorldLingo
Traducción del Quran santo glorioso:

Contra no 1 a 6,

Surah 109. El Disbelievers, ateos
1. Opinión: ¡Ye de O que rechaza la fe!
2. Me adoro no que, que la adoración del ye,
3. Ni adoración del ye el que adore.
4. Y no me adoraré que, que el ye ha sido no se adorará,
5. Ni adoración del ye el que adore.
6. A usted sea su manera, y a mí mina.

Il Disbelievers, Atheists
Automatically translated into Italian thanks to WorldLingo
Traduzione del Quran santo Glorious:

Contro no 1 - 6,

Surah 109. Il Disbelievers, Atheists
1. Opinione: Ye della O che rifiuta la fede!
2. Adoro non che, che culto del ye,
3. Né culto del ye quello che adoro.
4. E non adorerò che, che il ye è stato non adorerà,
5. Né culto del ye quello che adoro.
6. A voi sia il vostro senso ed a me miniera.

Das Disbelievers, Atheisten
Automatically translated into German thanks to WorldLingo
Übersetzung des prachtvollen heiligen Quran:

Gegen NO1 bis 6,

Surah 109. Das Disbelievers, Atheisten
1. Sagen: O ye, das Glauben zurückweisen!
2. Ich bete nicht daß an, der ye Anbetung,
3. Noch werden Sie ye Anbetung das, das ich anbete.
4. Und ich bete nicht daß an, die ye nicht anbetet, 5 gewesen
sind. Noch werden Sie ye Anbetung das, das ich anbete.
6. Zu Ihnen seien Sie Ihre Weise und zu mir Grube.

O Disbelievers, Atheists
Automatically translated into Portuguese thanks to WorldLingo
Tradução do Quran Holy Glorious:

Contra o No. 1 6,

Surah 109. O Disbelievers, Atheists
1. Palavra: Ye de O que rejeita a fé!
2. Eu adoro não que, que a adoração do ye,
3. Nem adoração do ye isso que eu adoro.
4. E eu não adorarei que, que o ye foi não adorará,
5. Nem adoração do ye isso que eu adoro.
6. A você seja-me sua maneira, e mina.

Disbelieversen, ateister
Automatically translated into Swedish thanks to WorldLingo
Översättning av den härliga heliga Quranen:

Kontra nr. 1 till 6,

Surah 109. Disbelieversen, ateister
1. Något att säga: Nolla-ye den utskottsvaratro!
2. Jag tillber inte att, som yedyrkan,
3. Nor ska yedyrkan det som jag tillber.
4. Och jag ska inte dyrkan som, som ye har ska för att inte tillbe,
5. Nor ska yedyrkan det som jag tillber.
6. Till dig var din långt, och till mig som är min.

Disbelievers, безбожники
Automatically translated into Russian thanks to WorldLingo
Перевод славного святейшего Quran:

Против нет 1 до 6,

Surah 109. Disbelievers, безбожники
1. Мнение: Ye o излучает веру!
2. Я поклоняюсь не что, который поклонение ye,
3. Ни будьте поклонение ye то я поклоняюсь.
4. И я не поклонюсь что, который ye не поклонится,
5. Ни будьте поклонение ye то я поклоняюсь.
6. К вам будьте вашей дорогой, и к мне шахта.

Disbelievers, Atheïsten
Automatically translated into Dutch thanks to WorldLingo
Vertaling van Glorious Heilige Quran:

Tegenover Nr 1 tot 6,

Surah 109. Disbelievers, Atheïsten
1. Zeg: O ye dat Geloof verwerpt!
2. Ik aanbid niet dat, welke ye verering,
3. Noch zal ye dat aanbidden die ik aanbid.
4. En ik zal dat niet aanbidden, welke ye niet zal aanbidden, 5
is geweest. Noch zal ye dat aanbidden die ik aanbid.
6. Aan u ben uw Manier, en aan me mijn.

[ديسبليفرس], ملحدات
Automatically translated into Arabic thanks to WorldLingo
6
null

Dear All Friends!

I wish you Health...
So you may enjoy each day in comfort.

I wish you the Love of friends and family...
And Peace within your heart.

I wish you the Beauty of nature...
That you may enjoy the work of God.

I wish you Wisdom to choose priorities...
For those things that really matter in life.

I wish you Generousity so you may share...
All good things that come to you.

I wish you Happiness and Joy...
And Blessings for the New Year.

I wish you the best of everything...
That you so well deserve.


HAPPY NEW YEAR MEANS TO ME!


H ours of happy times with friends and family
A bundant time for relaxation
P rosperity
P lenty of love when you need it the most
Y outhful excitement at lifes simple pleasures

N ights of restful slumber (you know - dont' worry be happy)
E verything you need
W ishing you love and light

Y ears and years of good health
E njoyment and mirth
A angels to watch over you
R embrances of a happy years!


Regards:
Danish Khan

H A P P Y NORD-EST W Y E A R !
Automatically translated into French thanks to WorldLingo
Lieb alle Freunde!

Je te souhaite la santé…
Ainsi vous pouvez apprécier chaque jour dans le confort.

Je te souhaite l'amour des amis et de la famille…
Et paix dans votre coeur.

Je te souhaite la beauté de la nature…
Que vous pouvez apprécier le travail de Dieu.

Je te souhaite la sagesse pour choisir des priorités…
Pour ces choses qui importent vraiment dans la vie.

Je te souhaite Generousity ainsi vous pouvez partager…
Toutes les bonnes choses qui viennent à toi.

Je te souhaite le bonheur et la joie…
Et bénédictions pendant la nouvelle année.

Je te souhaite le meilleur de tout…
Que vous si bon méritez.


MOYENS DE NOUVELLE ANNÉE HEUREUSE À MOI !


H nôtres des périodes heureuses avec des amis et temps
bundant de la famille A pour le rosperity
P de la relaxation
P lenty de l'amour quand vous avez besoin de lui la plupart
d'excitation outhful de Y aux ights simples des plaisirs

N de lifes de l'assoupissement reposant (vous savent - ' ne s'inquiètent pas soit heureux)
E verything vous le besoin
W ishing vous amour et oreilles

légères de Y et années de bons anges
de njoyment et de gaieté A
de la santé E pour vous observer plus de
des embrances de R des années heureuses !


Respect :
Khan danois

H A P P Y NORESTE W ¡Y E A R!
Automatically translated into Spanish thanks to WorldLingo
¡Estimado todos los amigos!

Le deseo salud…
Usted puede gozar tan de cada día en comodidad.

Le deseo el amor de amigos y de la familia…
Y paz dentro de su corazón.

Le deseo la belleza de la naturaleza…
Que usted puede gozar del trabajo del dios.

Le deseo la sabiduría para elegir prioridades…
Para esas cosas que realmente importan en vida.

Le deseo Generousity así que usted puede compartir…
Todas las buenas cosas que vienen a usted.

Le deseo felicidad y alegría…
Y bendiciones por el Año Nuevo.

Le deseo el mejor de todo…
Que usted tan bien merece.


¡MEDIOS DE LA FELIZ AÑO NUEVO A MÍ!


¡H el nuestros de épocas felices con los amigos y tiempo
bundant de la familia A para el rosperity
P de la relajación
P lenty de amor cuando usted lo necesita la mayoría
del entusiasmo outhful de Y en los ights simples de los placeres

N de los lifes del slumber restful (usted sabe - ' no se preocupa sea feliz)
E verything le la necesidad
W ishing le amor y los oídos

ligeros de Y y los años de los buenos ángeles
del njoyment y del mirth A
de la salud E para mirarle encima
los embrances de R de años felices!


Respeto:
Khan danés

H A P P Y NORD-EST W Y E A R!
Automatically translated into Italian thanks to WorldLingo
Caro tutti gli amici!

Gli auguro la salute…
Così potete godere ogni giorno nella comodità.

Gli auguro l'amore degli amici e della famiglia…
E pace all'interno del vostro cuore.

Gli auguro la bellezza della natura…
Che potete godere il lavoro del dio.

Gli auguro la saggezza per scegliere le priorità…
Per quelle cose che realmente importano nella vita.

Gli auguro Generousity in modo da potete ripartirti…
Tutte le buone cose che vengono a voi.

Gli auguro la felicità e la gioia…
E Blessings per il nuovo anno.

Gli auguro il la cosa migliore di tutto…
Che così buoni vi meritate.


MEZZI DI NUOVO ANNO FELICE A ME!


La H il nostro dei periodi felici con gli amici e tempo
bundant della famiglia A per il rosperity
P di rilassamento
P lenty di amore quando lo avete bisogno la maggior parte
del eccitamento outhful di Y ai ights semplici di piaceri

N dei lifes di slumber restful (voi sa - ' non si preoccupa è felice)
E che verything bisogno
W che ishing amore ed orecchi

chiari di Y ed anni di buoni angeli
di njoyment e di mirth A
di salute E per guardarli sopra
embrances della R degli anni felici!


Riguardi:
Khan danese

H A P P Y N.E.W Y E A R!
Automatically translated into German thanks to WorldLingo
Lieb alle Freunde!

Ich wünsche Ihnen Gesundheit…
So können Sie jeden Tag im Komfort genießen.

Ich wünsche Ihnen die Liebe der Freunde und der Familie…
Und Frieden innerhalb Ihres Herzens.

Ich wünsche Ihnen die Schönheit der Natur…
Daß Sie die Arbeit des Gottes genießen können.

Ich wünsche Ihnen Klugheit, um Prioritäten zu wählen…
Für jene Sachen, die wirklich im Leben ausmachen.

Ich wünsche Ihnen Generousity, also können Sie teilen…
Alle guten Sachen, die zu Ihnen kommen.

Ich wünsche Ihnen Glück und Freude…
Und Segen für das neue Jahr.

Ich wünsche Ihnen das beste von alles…
Daß Sie so wohl verdienen.


GLÜCKLICHES NEUES JAHR-MITTEL ZU MIR!


H unsere der glücklichen Zeiten mit Freunden und Familie
A der bundant Zeit für Entspannung
P das rosperity
P, das von der Liebe lenty ist, wenn Sie es die meiste Y
outhful Aufregung lifes an den einfachen Vergnügen N

ights des restful Schlummers (Sie - nicht ' sich sorgen ist glücklich wissen), E
Sie verything die Notwendigkeit benötigen
W, die Sie Liebe und helle Y

Ohren und Jahre der guten Gesundheit E
njoyment und der Fröhlichkeit A
Engel ishing ist, um Sie rüber aufzupassen
R embrances glücklicher Jahre!


Respekt:
Dänischer Khan

H A P P Y NORDESTE W Y E A R!
Automatically translated into Portuguese thanks to WorldLingo
Caro todos os amigos!

Eu desejo-lhe a saúde…
Assim você pode apreciar cada dia no conforto.

Eu desejo-lhe o amor dos amigos e da família…
E paz dentro de seu coração.

Eu desejo-lhe a beleza da natureza…
Que você pode apreciar o trabalho do deus.

Eu desejo-lhe a sabedoria escolher prioridades…
Para aquelas coisas que importam realmente na vida.

Eu desejo-lhe Generousity assim que você pode compartilhar…
Todas as coisas boas que lhe vêm.

Eu desejo-lhe a felicidade e a alegria…
E Blessings por o ano novo.

Eu desejo-lhe o mais melhor de tudo…
Que você assim bom merece.


MEIOS DO ANO NOVO FELIZ A MIM!


H nossos de épocas felizes com amigos e tempo
bundant da família A para o rosperity
P do relaxation
P lenty do amor quando você o necessita a maioria
de excitamento outhful de Y em ights simples dos prazeres

N dos lifes do slumber restful (você sabe - ' não se preocupa for feliz)
E que verything o a necessidade
W que ishing o amor e as orelhas

claras de Y e os anos de anjos bons
do njoyment e do mirth A
da saúde E para prestar-lhe atenção sobre
embrances de R de uns anos felizes!


Consideração:
Khan dinamarquês

H A P P Y N.E.W Y E A R!
Automatically translated into Swedish thanks to WorldLingo
Kärt alla vänner!

Jag önskar dig som är vård-…,
Så kan du tycka om varje dag i komfort.

Jag önskar dig förälskelsen av vänner och familjen…,
Och fred inom din hjärta.

Jag önskar dig skönheten av naturen…,
Att du kan tycka om arbetet av guden.

Jag önskar att dig vishet ska välja prioriteter…,
För den saker som betyder egentligen i liv.

Jag önskar dig Generousity, så du kan dela…,
All bra saker som kommer till dig.

Jag önskar dig lycka och glädje…,
Och välsignelser för det nya året.

Jag önskar dig det bäst av allt…,
Att du som så är väl förtjänar.


LYCKLIGT HJÄLPMEDEL FÖR NYTT ÅR TILL MIG!


H som är vår av lyckliga tider med vänner, och bundant
tid för familj A för rosperity
P som för avkoppling
P är lenty av förälskelse, när du behöver den den mest
outhful spänningen för Y på ights för nöjen N

för lifes enkla av den vilsamma slummern (vet du - ' oroa inte är lyckligt)
E som verything dig behov
W som ishing dig förälskelse, och ljust

Y gå i ax och år av bra vård-
för e-njoyment- och uppsluppenhet
A änglar till klockan över dig
r-embrances av lyckliga år!


Hälsningar:
Danska Khan

H A P P Y N E W Y E A R!
Automatically translated into Russian thanks to WorldLingo
Дорог все друзья!

Я желаю вам здоровье…
Так вы можете насладиться каждым днем в комфорте.

Я желаю вам влюбленность друзей и семьи…
И мир внутри ваше сердце.

Я желаю вам красотку природы…
Что вы можете насладиться работой бога.

Я желаю вам премудрость для того чтобы выбрать приоритеты…
Для тех вещей реально имеют значение в жизни.

Я желаю вам Generousity поэтому вы можете делить…
Все хорошие вещи приходят к вам.

Я желаю вам счастье и утеху…
И благословения на новый год.

Я желаю вам самое лучшее всего…
Что вы настолько хорошие заслуживаете.


СЕРЕДИНЫ С НОВЫМ ГОДОМ К МНЕ!


H ours из счастливых времен с друзьями и времени
a семьи bundant для rosperity
p p
релаксации lenty влюбленности когда вам нужно оно большинств
ободрение y outhful на ights n удовольствий

lifes просто restful slumber (вас знает - ' не тревожится счастлив)
e verything вы потребность
w ishing вы влюбленность и светлые

уши y и леты ангелов
a njoyment и mirth
богатырских здоровий e для того чтобы наблюдать сверх вас
embrances r счастливых лет!


Отношения:
Датское Khan

H P P Y N.O.W Y E R!
Automatically translated into Dutch thanks to WorldLingo
Beste Alle Vrienden!

Ik wens u Gezondheid…
Zo kunt u van elke dag in comfort genieten.

Ik wens u de Liefde van vrienden en familie…
En Vrede binnen uw hart.

Ik wens u de Schoonheid van aard…
Dat u van het werk van God kunt genieten.

Ik wens u Wijsheid om prioriteiten te kiezen…
Voor die dingen die werkelijk in het leven van belang zijn.

Ik wens u Generousity zodat kunt u delen…
Alle goede dingen die aan u komen.

Ik wens u Geluk en Vreugde…
En Zegen voor het Nieuwe Jaar.

Ik wens u het beste van alles…
Dat u zo goed verdient.


DE GELUKKIGE NIEUWE MIDDELEN VAN HET JAAR TOT ME!


H van ons van gelukkige tijden met vrienden en familie
A bundant tijd voor ontspannings
P rosperity
P lenty van liefde wanneer u het de meeste outhful
opwinding van Y bij lifes nodig hebt de eenvoudige genoegens

N ights van restful sluimer (u kent - me ' maak niet gelukkig is) ongerust
E dat u W verything dat
vergen u houdt en steekt van de oren

van Y en jaren goede gezondheidsE
njoyment en vrolijkheidsA
engelen aan over u op embrances van R
van gelukkige jaren te letten ishing!


Achting:
Deense Khan

[ه] [ا] [ب] [ب] [ي] [ن.] ث [ي] [إ] [ا] [ر]!
Automatically translated into Arabic thanks to WorldLingo
عزيزة كلّ صديقات!

أنا أتمنّى أنت صحة…
هكذا أنت يمكن استمتعت كلّ يوم في راحة.

أنا أتمنّى أنت الحالة حبّ من صديقات وأسرة…
وسلام ضمن قلبك.

أنا أتمنّى أنت الجمال الطبيعة…
أنّ أنت يمكن استمتعت العمل الإلهة.

أنا أتمنّى أنت حكمة أن يختار أولويات…
ل أنّ أشياء أنّ حقّا يهمّ في حياة.

أنا أتمنّى أنت [جنرووستي] لذلك أنت يمكن شاركت…
كلّ أشياء جيّدة أنّ يأتي إلى أنت.

أنا أتمنّى أنت سعادة وسعادة…
وبركات للسنة جديدة.

أنا أتمنّى أنت الجيّدة من كلّ شيء…
أنّ يستحقّ أنت هكذا جيّدة.


سنة جديدة [منس] إلى ي!


[ه] خاصّتي من أوقات سعيدة مع صديقات وأسرة
[ا] وقت [بوندنت] لاسترخاء
[ب] [روسبريتي]
[ب] [لنتي] من حالة حبّ عندما يحتاج أنت هو ال كثير
[ي] إثارة [أوثفول] في [ليفس] بسيطة متع

ن [إيغتس] من [سلومبر] مرتاحة (أنت يعرف - لا ' يقلق سعيدة)
[إ] [فرثينغ] أنت حاجة
ث [إيشينغ] أنت حالة حبّ وخفيفة

[ي] آذان وسنون من جيّدة صحة
[إ] [نجومنت] وفرح
[ا] ملاكات أن يراقب على أنت
[ر] [إمبرنسس] من سنون سعيدة!


إحترامات:
[كهن] دانمركيّة

Dear All!

Merry Christmas to all of you as well as your family. May God give you and your family all cheers of life...Aameen!


Regards:
Danish Khan
www.danishkhan.tk
www.mdanishkhan.tk

Joyeux Noël à tous
Automatically translated into French thanks to WorldLingo
Cher tous !

Joyeux Noël à tout le toi aussi bien que votre famille. Élasticité de Dieu de mai toi et votre famille toutes les acclamations de la vie… Aameen !


Respect :
Khan danois
www.danishkhan.tk
www.mdanishkhan.tk

Feliz Navidad a todos
Automatically translated into Spanish thanks to WorldLingo
¡Estimado todos!

Feliz Navidad a usted así como su familia. ¡Elasticidad del dios de mayo usted y su familia todas las aclamaciones de la vida… Aameen!


Respeto:
Khan danés
www.danishkhan.tk
www.mdanishkhan.tk

Buon Natale a tutti
Automatically translated into Italian thanks to WorldLingo
Caro tutti!

Buon Natale a tutti voi così come la vostra famiglia. Give del dio di maggio voi e la vostra famiglia tutte le acclamazioni di vita… Aameen!


Riguardi:
Khan danese
www.danishkhan.tk
www.mdanishkhan.tk

Frohe Weihnachten zu allen
Automatically translated into German thanks to WorldLingo
Lieb alle!

Frohe Weihnachten zu den ganzen Sie sowie Ihre Familie. Mai Gottgeben Sie und Ihre Familie aller Beifall des Lebens… Aameen!


Respekt:
Dänischer Khan
www.danishkhan.tk
www.mdanishkhan.tk

Christmas alegre a tudo
Automatically translated into Portuguese thanks to WorldLingo
Caro tudo!

Christmas alegre a você as well as sua família. Elasticidade do deus de maio você e sua família todos os cheers da vida… Aameen!


Consideração:
Khan dinamarquês
www.danishkhan.tk
www.mdanishkhan.tk

Glad jul till alla
Automatically translated into Swedish thanks to WorldLingo
Kärt alla!

Glad jul till all dig as well as din familj. Majgudgive dig och din familj alla jubel av liv… Aameen!


Hälsningar:
Danska Khan
www.danishkhan.tk
www.mdanishkhan.tk

Веселое рождество к всем
Automatically translated into Russian thanks to WorldLingo
Дорог все!

Веселое рождество к вам также, как ваша семья. Податливость бога в мае вы и ваша семья все cheers жизни… Aameen!


Отношения:
Датское Khan
www.danishkhan.tk
www.mdanishkhan.tk

Vrolijke Kerstmis aan allen
Automatically translated into Dutch thanks to WorldLingo
6
null

عيد ميلاد المسيح سعيدة إلى كلّ
Automatically translated into Arabic thanks to WorldLingo
عزيزة كلّ!

عيد ميلاد المسيح سعيدة إلى كلّ من أنت [أس ولّ س] أسرتك. شهر ماي إلهة مرونة أنت وأسرتك كلّ إبتهاجات الحياة… [أمين]!


إحترامات:
[كهن]
دانمركيّة www.danishkhan.tk
www.mdanishkhan.tk

“Who are you waiting for? I am here now”

“Just one look, I am here now”

“Who are you waiting for? I am here now”

“Just one look, I am here now”

“Why are you quiet, why the heavy brow?

“If its endless love you wish, ask for it aloud”

“And you shall receive it, for I am here now”

“Who are you waiting for? I am here now”

“Just one look, I am here now”

“When you think, when you see…”

“How much I love you…”

“Do not stay silent”

“Tell me, you have that special friend…”

“Who will give you his heart, give up his soul”

“And I will say, true, for I am here now”

“Who are you waiting for? I am here now”

“Just one look, I am here now”

“Why are you quiet, why the heavy brow?

“If its endless love you wish, ask for it aloud”

“And you shall receive it, for I am here now”

“Who are you waiting for? I am here now”

“If there is something in your heart…”

“Tell me”

“No matter what time of day or night…”

“Tell me”

“If problem plague you…”

“Or you feel down and out…”

“Tell me”

“If you have a wish, a little want…”

“Don’t ever be apprehensive, for I am here now…”

“Who are you waiting for? I am here now”

“Just one look, I am here now”

“Why are you quiet, why the heavy brow?

“If its endless love you wish, ask for it aloud”

“And you shall receive it, for I am here now”


Best Regards:
Danish

Qui attendez-vous ?
Automatically translated into French thanks to WorldLingo
« Qui attendez-vous ? Je suis ici maintenant »

« juste un regard, je suis ici maintenant »

« qui vous attendez ? Je suis ici maintenant »

« juste un regard, je suis ici maintenant »

« pourquoi êtes vous tranquille, pourquoi le front lourd ?

« Si son amour sans fin que vous souhaitez, demandez lui à haute voix »

« et devez-vous le recevoir, parce que je suis ici maintenant »

« qui vous attendent ? Je suis ici maintenant »

« juste un regard, est-ce que je suis ici maintenant »

« quand vous pensez, quand vous voyez que… »

« combien je t'aime… »

« ne restez pas silencieux »

« me disent, vous avez cet ami spécial… »

« qui te donnera son coeur, abandonnez son âme »

« et je dirai, vrai, pour moi suis ici maintenant »

« qui vous attendez ? Je suis ici maintenant »

« juste un regard, je suis ici maintenant »

« pourquoi êtes vous tranquille, pourquoi le front lourd ?

« Si son amour sans fin que vous souhaitez, demandez lui à haute voix »

« et devez-vous le recevoir, parce que je suis ici maintenant »

« qui vous attendent ? Je suis ici maintenant »

« s'il y a quelque chose à votre coeur… »

« me disent »

« n'importe ce que l'heure ou la nuit… »

« m'indiquent que »

« si la peste de problème toi… »

« ou toi se sentent vers le bas et dehors… »

« pour m'indiquer »

« si vous avez un souhait, veulent… »

« ne sont pas jamais appréhensifs, parce que je suis ici maintenant… »

« qui sont toi attendant ? Je suis ici maintenant »

« juste un regard, je suis ici maintenant »

« pourquoi êtes vous tranquille, pourquoi le front lourd ?

« Si son amour sans fin que vous souhaitez, demandez lui à haute voix »

« et vous le recevrez, parce que je suis ici maintenant »


les souvenirs :
Danois

¿Quién usted está esperando?
Automatically translated into Spanish thanks to WorldLingo
¿“Quién usted está esperando? ¿Ahora estoy aquí”

“apenas una mirada, yo ahora estoy aquí”

“quién usted está esperando? ¿Ahora estoy aquí”

“apenas una mirada, yo ahora estoy aquí”

“por qué es usted reservado, por qué la frente pesada?

¿“Si su amor sin fin que usted desea, pida él en voz alta”

“y usted recibirlo, porque yo son aquí ahora”

“quiénes usted están esperando? ¿Ahora estoy aquí”

“apenas una mirada, ahora estoy aquí”

“cuándo usted piensa, cuando usted ve que…”

“cuánto te amo…”

“no permanezca silencioso”

“me dicen, usted tiene ese amigo especial…”

“quién le dará su corazón, da para arriba su alma”

“y diré, verdad, para mí ahora estoy aquí”

“quién usted está esperando? ¿Ahora estoy aquí”

“apenas una mirada, yo ahora estoy aquí”

“por qué es usted reservado, por qué la frente pesada?

¿“Si su amor sin fin que usted desea, pida él en voz alta”

“y usted recibirlo, porque yo son aquí ahora”

“quiénes usted están esperando? ¿Ahora estoy aquí”

“si hay algo en su corazón…”

“me dice”

“no importa qué la hora o la noche…”

“me dice que”

“si la plaga del problema usted…”

“o usted se siente abajo y hacia fuera…”

“para decirme”

“si usted tiene un deseo, un poco deseen…”

“no sean siempre aprensivo, porque ahora estoy aquí…”

“quiénes son usted que espera? ¿Ahora estoy aquí”

“apenas una mirada, yo ahora estoy aquí”

“por qué es usted reservado, por qué la frente pesada?

“Si su amor sin fin que usted desea, pida él en voz alta”

“y usted lo recibirá, porque ahora estoy aquí”


recuerdos:
Danés

Chi state aspettando?
Automatically translated into Italian thanks to WorldLingo
“Chi state aspettando? Sono ora qui„

“appena uno sguardo, io sono qui ora„

“chi state aspettando? Sono ora qui„

“appena uno sguardo, io sono qui ora„

“perchè siete calmi, perchè la fronte pesante?

“Se il relativo amore che infinito desiderate, chieda ad alta voce esso„

“e riceverlo, dato che io sono qui ora„

“chi voi stanno aspettando? Sono ora qui„

“appena uno sguardo, sono ora qui„

“quando pensate, quando vedete che…„

“quanto ti amo…„

“non rimanga silenzioso„

“mi dicono, voi avete quell'amico speciale…„

“chi gli darà il suo cuore, date in su la sua anima„

“e dirò, allineare, per io sono qui ora„

“chi state aspettando? Sono ora qui„

“appena uno sguardo, io sono qui ora„

“perchè siete calmi, perchè la fronte pesante?

“Se il relativo amore che infinito desiderate, chieda ad alta voce esso„

“e riceverlo, dato che io sono qui ora„

“chi voi stanno aspettando? Sono ora qui„

“se ci è qualcosa nel vostro cuore…„

“mi dice„

“qualunque cosa l'ora o la notte…„

“mi dica che„

“se la peste di problema voi…„

“o voi ritiene giù e fuori…„

“per dirmi„

“se avete un desiderio, un piccolo desiderino…„

“mai non siano apprensivo, dato che sono ora qui…„

“chi sono voi che aspettate? Sono ora qui„

“appena uno sguardo, io sono qui ora„

“perchè siete calmi, perchè la fronte pesante?

“Se il relativo amore che infinito desiderate, chieda ad alta voce esso„

“e lo riceverete, dato che sono ora qui„


riguardi migliori:
Danese

Wem warten Sie?
Automatically translated into German thanks to WorldLingo
„Wem warten Sie? Ich bin hier jetzt“

„gerade ein Blick, ich bin hier jetzt“

„, wem Sie warten? Ich bin hier jetzt“

„gerade ein Blick, ich bin hier jetzt“

„, warum Sie ruhig sind, warum die schwere Braue?

„Wenn seine endlose Liebe, die Sie wünschen, bitten Sie um sie laut“

„und Sie sollen sie empfangen, denn ich sind hier jetzt“

„wem Sie warten? Ich bin hier jetzt“

„gerade ein Blick, bin ich hier jetzt“

„, wann Sie, wenn Sie sehen, daß…“ „,

wieviel ich liebe dich…“ „

nicht“ „erklären mir

leise bleiben Sie, Sie haben diesen speziellen Freund…“ „

wer Ihnen sein Herz gibt, geben oben seine Seele“ „

denken und ich sage, zutreffend, für mich bin hier jetzt“

„, wem Sie warten? Ich bin hier jetzt“

„gerade ein Blick, ich bin hier jetzt“

„, warum Sie ruhig sind, warum die schwere Braue?

„Wenn seine endlose Liebe, die Sie wünschen, bitten Sie um sie laut“

„und Sie sollen sie empfangen, denn ich sind hier jetzt“

„wem Sie warten? Ich bin hier jetzt“

„, wenn es etwas in Ihrem Herzen…“ „

erklären mir gibt,“

„, egal was Zeit oder Nacht…“

„mir erklären, daß“

„, wenn Problempest Sie…“

„oder Sie unten und heraus…“, „

glaubt zu erklären mir“

„, wenn Sie einen Wunsch haben, wenig…“ „

nicht überhaupt sind scharfsinnig wünschen, denn ich hier jetzt…“ „

bin, wer Sie wartend sind? Ich bin hier jetzt“

„gerade ein Blick, ich bin hier jetzt“

„, warum Sie ruhig sind, warum die schwere Braue?

„Wenn seine endlose Liebe, die Sie wünschen, bitten Sie um sie laut“

„und Sie empfangen sie, denn ich bin hier jetzt“


bester Respekt:
Dänisch

Quem você está esperando?
Automatically translated into Portuguese thanks to WorldLingo
“Quem você está esperando? Eu sou aqui agora”

“apenas um olhar, mim sou aqui agora”

“quem você está esperando? Eu sou aqui agora”

“apenas um olhar, mim sou aqui agora”

“por que é você quieto, por que a testa pesada?

“Se seu amor que infinito você deseja, peça ele alto”

“e você deve recebê-lo, porque mim são aqui agora”

“quem você estão esperando? Eu sou aqui agora”

“apenas um olhar, eu sou aqui agora”

“quando você pensar, quando você vê que…”

“quanto eu te amo…”

“não permaneça silencioso”

“me dizem, você tem esse amigo especial…”

“quem lhe dará seu coração, dá acima sua alma”

“e eu direi, verdadeiro, para mim sou aqui agora”

“quem você está esperando? Eu sou aqui agora”

“apenas um olhar, mim sou aqui agora”

“por que é você quieto, por que a testa pesada?

“Se seu amor que infinito você deseja, peça ele alto”

“e você deve recebê-lo, porque mim são aqui agora”

“quem você estão esperando? Eu sou aqui agora”

“se houver algo em seu coração…”

“me disser”

“não importa o que a hora ou a noite…”

“me dizem que”

“se o praga do problema você…”

“ou você sentir para baixo e para fora…”

“para me dizer”

“se você tiver um desejo, um pouco querem…”

“não são sempre apprehensive, porque eu sou aqui agora…”

“quem são você que espera? Eu sou aqui agora”

“apenas um olhar, mim sou aqui agora”

“por que é você quieto, por que a testa pesada?

“Se seu amor que infinito você deseja, peça ele alto”

“e você recebê-lo-á, porque eu sou aqui agora”


a mais melhor consideração:
Dinamarquês

Vem väntar du?
Automatically translated into Swedish thanks to WorldLingo
”Vem väntar du? Förmiddag I här nu”

”precis en look, I-förmiddag här nu”

”vem du väntar? Förmiddag I här nu”

”precis en look, krön för skurkroll för I-förmiddag här

nu” ”Why är dig tyst, why?

Fråga för det aloud” ”, ”om dess ändlösa förälskelse som du önskar

, och dig att motta det, för I-förmiddag här nu” ”

vem du väntar? Förmiddag I här nu”

”precis en look, I-förmiddag här nu”

”When dig funderare, när du ser att…”

”, hur mycket jag älskar dig…”

”det tysta staget” ”

inte berättar mig, dig att ha den speciala vän…”

”vem ska give dig hans hjärta, ger upp hans soul”

”och jag ska något att säga som var riktig, för I-förmiddag här nu”

”vem du väntar? Förmiddag I här nu”

”precis en look, krön för skurkroll för I-förmiddag här

nu” ”Why är dig tyst, why?

Fråga för det aloud” ”, ”om dess ändlösa förälskelse som du önskar

, och dig att motta det, för I-förmiddag här nu” ”

vem du väntar? Förmiddag I här nu”

”, om där är något i din hjärta…”

”berättar mig”

”ingen materia vilken tidspunkt eller natt…”

”berätta mig”

”, om problemepidemin dig…”

”eller dig känselförnimmelsen besegrar, och ut…”

”berättar jag”

”, om dig har en wish, lite en önska…”

”inte är någonsin ängsligt, för I-förmiddag här nu…”

”vem är dig som väntar? Förmiddag I här nu”

”precis en look, krön för skurkroll för I-förmiddag här

nu” ”Why är dig tyst, why?

Fråga för det aloud” ”, ”om dess ändlösa förälskelse som du önskar

, och du mottar det, för I-förmiddag här nu”


Med vänliga hälsningar:
Danska

Вы ждете?
Automatically translated into Russian thanks to WorldLingo
«Вы ждете? Я здесь теперь»

«как раз один взгляд, я здесь теперь»

«вы ждете? Я здесь теперь»

«как раз один взгляд, я здесь теперь»

«почему вы тихи, почему тяжелое чело?

«Если своя бесконечная влюбленность, котор вы желаете, ask for она aloud»

«и вы получить ее, потому что я здесь теперь»

«вы ждут? Я здесь теперь»

«как раз один взгляд, я здесь теперь»

«когда вы думаете, когда вы видите…»

«я тебя люблю…»

«не останьтесь молчком»

«скажите мне, вы имеете того специального друга…»

«передаст вам его сердце, даете вверх его душу»

«и я скажу, поистине, для меня здесь теперь»

«вы ждете? Я здесь теперь»

«как раз один взгляд, я здесь теперь»

«почему вы тихи, почему тяжелое чело?

«Если своя бесконечная влюбленность, котор вы желаете, ask for она aloud»

«и вы получить ее, потому что я здесь теперь»

«вы ждут? Я здесь теперь»

«если что-то в вашем сердце…»

«говорят мне, то»

«no matter what time of day или ноча…»

«говорят мне»

«если чувствуют, что вниз и вне…

» «говорит чума проблемы вы…» «

или вы мне»

«, то если вы имеете желание, то, маленькое те…»

«всегда не будьте apprehensive, потому что я здесь теперь…»

«будут вами? Я здесь теперь»

«как раз один взгляд, я здесь теперь»

«почему вы тихи, почему тяжелое чело?

«Если своя бесконечная влюбленность, котор вы желаете, ask for она aloud»

«и вы получите ее, потому что я здесь теперь»


наилучшия пожелания:
Датско

Who wacht u op?
Automatically translated into Dutch thanks to WorldLingo
„Who wacht u op? Ik ben hier nu“

„enkel één kijk, ik hier nu“ „

ben Who is u wachtend op? Ik ben hier nu“

„enkel één kijk, ben ik hier nu“

„waarom u stil bent, waarom zware brow?

„Als zijn eindeloze liefde die u, hardop om het“ „gewe dit hebt nst

gevraagd en u het zult ontvangen, voor ik hier nu“ „

ben Who bent u wachtend op? Ik ben hier nu“

„enkel één kijk, ben ik hier nu“

„wanneer u denkt, wanneer u…“ „

ziet Hoeveel liefde van I u…“

„niet“ „vertelt

me stil blijft, hebt u dat de speciale vriend…“

„Who u zijn hart zal geven, zijn ziel“ opgeven

„en zal ik zeggen, waar, voor ben ik hier nu“

„Who ben u die wachten op? Ik ben hier nu“

„enkel één kijk, ben ik hier nu“

„waarom u stil bent, waarom zware brow?

„Als zijn eindeloze liefde die u, hardop om het“ „gewe dit hebt nst

gevraagd en u het zult ontvangen, voor ik hier nu“ „

ben Who bent u wachtend op? Vertel Ik ben hier nu

“ „als er iets in uw hart…“

„vertelt me“

„Geen kwestie zijn hoe laat van dag of nacht…

“ „vertel me

“ „als de probleemplaag u…

“ „of u neer voelt en uit…

“ „me“

„als u een wens hebt, een weinig wilt…“

„niet ooit bezorgd bent, voor ben ik hier nu…“

„Who ben u die wachten op? Ik ben hier nu“

„enkel één kijk, ben ik hier nu“

„waarom u stil bent, waarom zware brow?

„Als zijn eindeloze liefde die u, hardop om het“ „gewe dit hebt nst

gevraagd en u het zult ontvangen, voor ben ik hier nu“


Vriendelijke groeten:
Deens

الذي يكون أنت تنتظر ل?
Automatically translated into Arabic thanks to WorldLingo
"الذي يكون أنت تنتظر ل? أنا هنا الآن"

"فقط واحدة نظرة, أنا هنا الآن"

"الذي يكون أنت تنتظر ل? أنا هنا الآن"

"فقط واحدة نظرة, أنا هنا الآن"

"لماذا تكون أنت يسجو, لماذا الحاجب ثقيلة?

سألت "إن حالت حبّه لانهائيّة أنت تتمنّى, ل هو بجهارة"

"وأنت سوفت استلمت هو, لأنّ أنا أكون هنا الآن"

"الذي يكون أنت ينتظر ل? أنا هنا الآن"

"فقط واحدة نظرة, أنا أكون هنا الآن"

"متى أنت تفكّر, عندما يرى أنت…"

"كم أنا أحبّ أنت…"

"لا يبقى يسكت"

"يقولني, أنت يتلقّى أنّ صديقة خاصّة…"

"الذي سيعطي أنت قلبه, يعطي فوق روحه"

"وأنا سأقول, يصحّ, ل أنا أكون هنا الآن"

"الذي يكون أنت تنتظر ل? أنا هنا الآن"

"فقط واحدة نظرة, أنا هنا الآن"

"لماذا تكون أنت يسجو, لماذا الحاجب ثقيلة?

سألت "إن حالت حبّه لانهائيّة أنت تتمنّى, ل هو بجهارة"

"وأنت سوفت استلمت هو, لأنّ أنا أكون هنا الآن"

"الذي يكون أنت ينتظر ل? أنا هنا الآن"

"إن هناك يكون شيء في قلبك…"

"يقولني"

"[نو متّر وهت] يقولني [تيم وف دي] أو ليلة…"

""

"إن مشكلة طاعون أنت…"

"أو أنت يشعر إلى أسفل وخارجا…"

"قلتني"

"إن أنت تتلقّى أمنية, بعض يريد…"

"في أيّ وقت ليس مدركة, لأنّ أنا هنا الآن…"

"الذي يكون أنت ينتظر ل? أنا هنا الآن"

"فقط واحدة نظرة, أنا هنا الآن"

"لماذا تكون أنت يسجو, لماذا الحاجب ثقيلة?

سألت "إن حالت حبّه لانهائيّة أنت تتمنّى, ل هو بجهارة"

"وأنت سوفت ستستلم هو, لأنّ أنا هنا الآن"


إحترامات جيّدة:
دانمركيّة

Dear All Salam!

Happy Eid Greetings to all of you and your family members.


May God give you all cheers of life.


Take Care and have a nice life... Aameen


Regards:
Danish

Salutations heureuses d'Eid à tous !
Automatically translated into French thanks to WorldLingo
Cher tout le Salam !

Salutations heureuses d'Eid à tous les toi et vos membres de famille.


Élasticité de Dieu de mai vous toutes les acclamations de la vie.


Faites attention et ayez une vie agréable… Respect


d'Aameen :
Danois

¡Saludos felices de Eid a todos!
Automatically translated into Spanish thanks to WorldLingo
¡Estimado todo el Salam!

Saludos felices de Eid a usted y a sus miembros de la familia.


Elasticidad del dios de mayo usted todas las aclamaciones de la vida.


Tome el cuidado y tenga una vida agradable… Respeto


de Aameen:
Danés

Saluti felici di Eid a tutti!
Automatically translated into Italian thanks to WorldLingo
Caro tutto il Salam!

Saluti felici di Eid tutti voi ed ai vostri membri della famiglia.


Give del dio di maggio voi tutte le acclamazioni di vita.


Ciao ed abbia una vita piacevole… Riguardi


di Aameen:
Danese

Glückliche Eid Grüße zu allen!
Automatically translated into German thanks to WorldLingo
Lieb alles Salam!

Glückliche Eid Grüße zu den ganzen von und von Ihre Familie Mitglieder.


Mai Gottgeben Sie aller Beifall des Lebens.


Mach's gut und haben Sie ein nettes Leben… Aameen


Respekt:
Dänisch

Cumprimentos felizes de Eid a tudo!
Automatically translated into Portuguese thanks to WorldLingo
Caro todo o Salam!

Cumprimentos felizes de Eid a você e a seus membros da família.


Elasticidade do deus de maio você todos os cheers da vida.


Ciao e tenha uma vida agradável… Consideração


de Aameen:
Dinamarquês

Lyckliga Eid hälsningar till alla!
Automatically translated into Swedish thanks to WorldLingo
Kärt all Salam!

Lyckliga Eid hälsningar till alla dig och dina familjemedlemmar.


Majgudgive dig alla jubel av liv.


Ta omsorg och ha ett trevligt liv…, Aameen


hälsningar:
Danska

Счастливые приветствия Eid к всем!
Automatically translated into Russian thanks to WorldLingo
Дорог все Salam!

Счастливые приветствия Eid к вам и вашим членам семьи.


Податливость бога в мае вы все cheers жизни.


Позаботьтесь и имейтесь славную жизнь… Отношения


Aameen:
Датско

Gelukkige Groeten Eid aan allen!
Automatically translated into Dutch thanks to WorldLingo
Beste Al Salam!

Gelukkige Groeten Eid aan iedereen en uw familieleden.


De God van mei geeft u alle cheers van het leven.


Neem Zorg en hebben het aardig leven… De Achting


van Aameen:
Deens

سعيدة [إيد] تحيات إلى كلّ!
Automatically translated into Arabic thanks to WorldLingo
عزيزة كلّ [سلم]!

سعيدة [إيد] تحيات إلى كلّ من أنت وك أسرة أعضاء.


شهر ماي إلهة مرونة أنت كلّ إبتهاجات الحياة.


أخذت عناية وتلقّيت حياة لطيفة… [أمين]


إحترامات:
دانمركيّة

My Love, you are the one

My heart beats for…

You are the one who lives
In every pore of my being…

My heart , I had already
Given away to you…

But my life too,
I shall lay down for you

When you come to meet me
This full Moon night…

I have decided to what we will do

I will lay my heart
At your feet…

With my eyes,
I shall offer you a worship

When you come to meet me
This full Moon night…

I know you are a killer…
But you are the one
Who give succour to my heart…

You are a river
In which flows poison…
But you are still precious to me

Those that lack courge,
Cannot stand by you
Come to me as my life…
I shall spend it with you

When you come to meet me
This full Moon night…

When you come to meet me
This full Moon night…


Regards:
Danish Khan

Mon amour, vous êtes celui
Automatically translated into French thanks to WorldLingo
Mon amour, vous êtes celui que

mes battements de coeur pour…

toi sont celui qui vit
dans chaque pore de mon être…

mon coeur, je
t'avaient déjà donné loin…

mais ma vie aussi,
je fixerai pour toi

quand vous venez pour me rencontrer
cette nuit de pleine lune…

j'ai décidée à ce que nous me ferons

étendrons mon coeur
à vos pieds…

avec mes yeux,
je t'offrirons un culte

quand vous venez pour me rencontrer
cette nuit de pleine lune…

je sais que vous êtes un tueur…
mais vous êtes celui
qui l'élasticité secourent à mon coeur…

vous êtes un fleuve
dans lequel les écoulements empoisonnent…
mais vous êtes encore précieux à moi que

ceux qui manquent du courge,
ne peut pas se tenir prêt vous
viennent à moi car ma vie…
je le dépenserai avec toi

quand vous venez pour me rencontrer
cette nuit de pleine lune…

quand vous venez pour me rencontrer
respect de cette nuit de pleine lune


… :
Khan danois

Mi amor, usted es el
Automatically translated into Spanish thanks to WorldLingo
Mi amor, usted es el que

mis golpes del corazón para…

usted son el quién vive
en cada poro de mi ser…

mi corazón, yo le habían dado
ya lejos…

pero mi vida también,
colocaré para usted

cuando usted viene satisfacerme
esta noche de la Luna Llena…

he decidido a lo que me haremos

pondremos mi corazón
en sus pies…

con mis ojos,
yo le ofreceremos una adoración

cuando usted viene satisfacerme
esta noche de la Luna Llena…

sé que usted es un asesino…
pero usted es el
quién el succour de la elasticidad a mi corazón…

usted es un río
en el cual los flujos envenenan…
pero usted sigue siendo precioso a mí que

los que carezcan el courge,
no pueda hacerle una pausa
vengan a mí pues mi vida…
lo pasaré con usted

cuando usted viene satisfacerme
esta noche de la Luna Llena…

cuando usted viene satisfacerme
respeto de esta noche de la Luna Llena


…:
Khan danés

Il mio amore, siete quello
Automatically translated into Italian thanks to WorldLingo
Il mio amore, siete quello

i miei battimenti del cuore per…

voi sono quello chi vive
in ogni poro del mio essere…

il mio cuore, io già
avevano dato via voi…

ma la mia vita anche,
indicherò per voi

quando venite venirli a contatto di
questa notte della luna piena…

ho deciso a che cosa lo faremo

porremo il mio cuore
ai vostri piedi…

con i miei occhi,
io gli offriremo un culto

quando venite venirli a contatto di
questa notte della luna piena…

conosco che siete un assassino…
ma siete quello
chi il succour di give al mio cuore…

voi è un fiume
in cui i flussi avvelenano…
ma siete ancora preziosi a me che

quelli che difettano del courge,
non può farlo una pausa
vengono a me poichè la mia vita…
glie l'spenderò con

quando venite venirli a contatto di
questa notte della luna piena…

quando venite venirli a contatto di
riguardi di questa notte della luna piena


…:
Khan danese

Meine Liebe, sind Sie das
Automatically translated into German thanks to WorldLingo
Meine Liebe, Sie sind das, das

meine Herzschläge für…

Sie der wer in jeder
Pore meines Seins… mein Herz

lebt, ich hatten gegeben
Ihnen bereits weg… sind,

aber mein Leben auch,
lege ich für Sie nieder,

wenn Sie kommen, mich diese
Vollmondnacht zu treffen,…

ich entschieden habe zu, was wir mich

legen mein Herz an
Ihren Füßen… mit

meinen Augen, ich
anbieten Ihnen eine Anbetung tun,

wenn Sie kommen, mich diese
Vollmondnacht zu treffen,…

ich kenne, daß Sie ein Mörder… sind,
aber Sie das sind,
wem Geben succour zu meinem Herzen…

Sie ein Fluß sind,
in dem Flüsse vergiften…,
aber Sie sind noch zu mir kostbar,

denen, die courge ermangeln,
nicht Sie bereitstehen kann
kommen zu mir, da mein Leben…
ich es mit Ihnen ausgebe,

wenn Sie kommen, mich diese
Vollmondnacht zu treffen…,

wenn Sie kommen, mich zu treffen
diese Vollmondnacht…


Respekt:
Dänischer Khan

Meu amor, você é esse
Automatically translated into Portuguese thanks to WorldLingo
Meu amor, você é esse que

minhas batidas do coração para…

você são essa quem vive
em cada pore de meu ser…

meu coração, mim tinham-lhe dado
já afastado…

mas minha vida demasiado,
eu colocarei para você

quando você vem se encontrar com me
esta noite da lua cheia…

eu me decidi a o que nós me faremos

colocaremos meu coração
em seus pés…

com meus olhos,
mim lhe ofereceremos uma adoração

quando você vem se encontrar com me
esta noite da lua cheia…

eu sei que você é um assassino…
mas você é esse
quem o succour da elasticidade a meu coração…

você é um rio
em que os fluxos envenenam…
mas você é ainda precioso a mim que

aqueles que faltam o courge,
não pode estar por você
me vêm porque minha vida…
eu o gastarei com você

quando você vem se encontrar com me
esta noite da lua cheia…

quando você vem se encontrar com me
consideração desta noite da lua cheia


…:
Khan dinamarquês

Min förälskelse, är du den
Automatically translated into Swedish thanks to WorldLingo
Min förälskelse, du är den som

hade min hjärtatakter för…

dig är den vem bor
i varje por av mitt vara…

min hjärta, mig givit sig
redan bort till dig…,

men mitt liv för,
lägger jag besegrar för dig,

när du kommer att möta mig
denna fullmånenatt,…

jag har avgjort till vad vi ska

mig ska lekmanna- min hjärta
på din fot…

med mitt synar,
mig erbjuder dig en dyrkan,

när du kommer att möta mig
denna fullmånenatt,…

jag vet att du är en mördare…
men du är den
vem givebistånd till min hjärta…

dig är en flod
i vilket flödesgift…
men dig är stilla dyrbart till mig

de som saknar courge,
kan inte stå vid dig
kommer till mig, som mitt liv…
jag spenderar den med dig,

när du kommer att möta mig
denna fullmånenatt…,

när du kommer att möta mig
denna fullmånenatt…


hälsningar:
Danska Khan

Моя влюбленность, вы одним
Automatically translated into Russian thanks to WorldLingo
Моя влюбленность, вы одним

мои удары сердца, котор для…

вас одним живет
в каждой поре мой быть…

моим сердцем, я уже
дали прочь к вам…

но моя жизнь слишком,
я lay down для вас

когда вы приходите встретить меня
эта ноча полной луны…

я решал к мы сделаем

меня положим мое сердце
на ваши ноги…

с моими глазами,
я предложим вам поклонение

когда вы приходите встретить меня
эта ноча полной луны…

я знаю вы будет убийцей…
но вы одним
succour податливости к моему сердцу…

вы будет река
в котором подачи отравляют…
но вы все еще драгоценн к мне

тем нуждаются courge,
не смогите приготовить вас
придите к мне по мере того как моя жизнь…
я потрачу его с вами

когда вы приходите встретить меня
эта ноча полной луны…

когда вы приходите встретить меня
отношения этой ночи полной луны


…:
Датское Khan

Mijn Liefde, u is
Automatically translated into Dutch thanks to WorldLingo
Mijn Liefde, u is

Mijn hart slaat voor…

U bent wie leeft
in elke porie van mijn het zijn…

Mijn hart, had ik reeds
weg gegeven aan u…

maar mijn leven ook,
zal ik voor u bepalen

wanneer u me komt ontmoeten
Deze volledige nacht van de Maan…

ik hebt beslist aan wat wij ik

zullen doen mijn hart bij
uw voeten… met

mijn ogen zal leggen,
zal ik u een verering aanbieden

wanneer u me komt ontmoeten
Deze volledige nacht van de Maan…

ik weet u een moordenaar… bent
maar u bent één
Who geeft succour aan mijn hart…

u bent een rivier
waarin stromen het vergift…
maar u is nog kostbaar aan me

die die courge, zich niet kunnen
door u bevinden komen
aan me ontbreken aangezien mijn leven…
ik het met u zal besteden

wanneer u me komt ontmoeten
Deze volledige nacht van de Maan…

wanneer u me komt ontmoeten
Deze volledige nacht… Achting


van de Maan:
Deense Khan

حالت حبّي, أنت الواحدة
Automatically translated into Arabic thanks to WorldLingo
حالت حبّي, أنت الواحدة

ي قلب أنباض ل…

أنت يكونون الواحدة الذي يعيش
في كلّ سم من ي يكون…

قلبي, أنا تلقّى سابقا
أعطى بعيدا إلى أنت…

غير أنّ حياتي أيضا,
سيضجع أنا سوفت ل أنت

عندما أنت تأتي أن يلتقيني
هذا [فولّ موون] ليلة…

أنا قد قرّرت إلى ماذا نحن سنتمّ

أنا سيكذب قلبي
في أقدامك…

مع أعيني,
أنا سوفت سيقدّم أنت عبادة

عندما أنت تأتي أن يلتقيني
هذا [فولّ موون] ليلة…

أنا أعرف أنت قاتلة…
غير أنّ أنت الواحدة
الذي مرونة إسعاف إلى قلبي…

أنت يكون نهر
في أيّ دفقات يسمّمون…
غير أنّ أنت بعد ثمينة إلى ي

أنّ أنّ يفتقر [كورج],
يستطيع لا يتأهّب أنت
يأتي إلى ي بما أنّ حياتي…
أنا سوفت سأنفق هو مع أنت

عندما يأتي أنت أن يلتقيني
هذا [فولّ موون] ليلة…

عندما أنت تأتي أن يلتقيني
هذا [فولّ موون] ليلة…


إحترامات:
[كهن] دانمركيّة

Translation of Glourious Quran (Surah Fateha)

In the name of Allah (God), Most Gracious, Most Merciful

Surah 1. The Opening
Verses no 1 to 7,

1. In the name of Allah, Most Gracious, Most Merciful.
2. Praise be to Allah, the Cherisher and Sustainer of the worlds;
3. Most Gracious, Most Merciful;
4. Master of the Day of Judgment.
5. Thee do we worship, and Thine aid we seek.
6. Show us the straight way,
7. The way of those on whom Thou hast bestowed Thy Grace, those
whose (portion) is not wrath, and who go not astray.


Presented by:
Muhammad Danish Mahboob Khan,
Saudi Arabia.

Traduction de Glourious Quran
Automatically translated into French thanks to WorldLingo
Traduction de Glourious Quran (Surah Fateha)

au nom d'Allah (Dieu), le plus aimable, la plupart de Surah

compatissant 1. Le NO1
de vers d'ouverture à 7,

1. Au nom d'Allah, le plus aimable, le plus compatissant.
2. Félicitez soit à Allah, au Cherisher et au groupe moteur des mondes ;
3. Le plus aimable, le plus compatissant ;
4. Maître du jour du jugement.
5. Thee nous adorent, et des aides de Thine que nous cherchons.
6. Montrez-nous la manière droite,
7. La manière de ceux sur qui le hast de Thou a accordé la grace de Thy, ceux
dont (partie) n'est pas la colère, et qui vont non égarés.


Présenté par :
Muhammad Mahboob danois Khan,
Arabie Saoudite.

Traducción de Glourious Quran
Automatically translated into Spanish thanks to WorldLingo
Traducción de Glourious Quran (Surah Fateha)

en nombre de Allah (dios), más gracioso, la mayoría del Surah

Merciful 1. Los versos
no 1 a 7, 1

de la abertura. En nombre de Allah, más gracioso, más merciful.
2. Elogie esté a Allah, al Cherisher y al Sustainer de los mundos;
3. El más gracioso, el más merciful;
4. Amo del día del juicio.
5. Thee nosotros se adora, y ayuda de Thine que buscamos.
6. Demuéstrenos la manera recta,
7. La manera de los en quién el hast de mil concedió la tolerancia de Thy, los
que (porción) no es la cólera, y que van no extraviados.


Presentado cerca:
Muhammad Mahboob danés Khan,
la Arabia Saudita.

Traduzione di Glourious Quran
Automatically translated into Italian thanks to WorldLingo
Traduzione di Glourious Quran (Surah Fateha)

in nome di Allah (dio), più gracious, la maggior parte del Surah

Merciful 1. I Verses
no 1 - 7, 1

di apertura. In nome di Allah, più gracious, più merciful.
2. Elogii è a Allah, al Cherisher ed al Sustainer dei mondi;
3. Il più gracious, il più merciful;
4. Padrone del giorno di giudizio.
5. Thee noi adora e sussidio che di Thine cerchiamo.
6. Mostrici il senso diritto,
7. Il senso di quelli su chi il hast del Thou conced la tolleranza di Thy, quelli
di cui (parte) non è il wrath e che vanno non fuori strada.


Presentato vicino:
Muhammad Mahboob danese Khan,
Arabia Saudita.

Glourious Quran übersetzung
Automatically translated into German thanks to WorldLingo
Übersetzung von Glourious Quran (Surah Fateha)

im Namen Allahs (Gott), am liebenswürdigsten, das meiste barmherzige

Surah 1. Das öffnung
Vers-NO1 bis 7,

1. Im Namen Allahs am liebenswürdigsten, am barmherzigsten.
2. Preisen Sie ist zu Allah, zum Cherisher und zum Träger der Welten;
3. Am liebenswürdigsten, am barmherzigsten;
4. Meister des Tages des Urteils.
5. Thee wir anbeten und Thine Hilfsmittel, die wir suchen.
6. Zeigen Sie uns die gerade Weise,
7. Die Weise von denen auf wem schenkte Thou hast Thy Anmut, die
deren (Teil) nicht Zorn ist und die nicht verloren gehen.


Vorbei dargestellt:
Muhammad dänisches Mahboob Khan,
Saudi-Arabien.

Tradução de Glourious Quran
Automatically translated into Portuguese thanks to WorldLingo
Tradução de Glourious Quran (Surah Fateha)

no nome de Allah (deus), o mais gracious, a maioria de Surah

Merciful 1. Os versos
No. 1 7 da abertura,

1. No nome de Allah, o mais gracious, o mais merciful.
2. Elogie seja a Allah, ao Cherisher e ao Sustainer dos mundos;
3. O mais gracious, o mais merciful;
4. Mestre do dia do julgamento.
5. Thee nós adora, e dae (dispositivo automático de entrada) que de Thine nós procuramos.
6. Mostre-nos a maneira reta,
7. A maneira daqueles em quem o hast de mil bestowed o Grace de Thy, aqueles
cujo (parcela) não é o wrath, e que vão nao astray.


Apresentado perto:
Muhammad Mahboob dinamarquês Khan,
Arábia.Saudita.

Glourious Quran översättning
Automatically translated into Swedish thanks to WorldLingo
Översättning av Glourious Quran (Surah Fateha)

i det känt av Allah (gud), mest artig, mest barmhärtiga

Surah 1. Öppnings
versesna nr. 1 till 7,

1. I det känt av Allah mest artig som är mest barmhärtig.
2. Lovorda är till Allah, Cherisheren och sustaineren av världarna;
3. Mest artig, mest barmhärtig;
4. Styra av dagen av domen.
5. Thee oss tillber, och Thine bistår oss sökanden.
6. Visa oss raksträckan långt,
7. Långt av de på vem Thouhast skänkte Thy nåd, de
vars (portion) inte är vredet, och, som går inte astray.


Framlagt by:
Muhammad danska Mahboob Khan,
Saudiarabien.

Перевод Glourious Quran
Automatically translated into Russian thanks to WorldLingo
Перевод Glourious Quran (Surah Fateha)

in the name of аллах (бог), самый милостивейший, большинств Merciful

Surah 1. Вирши
нет 1 до 7 отверстия,

1. In the name of аллах, самый милостивейший, большинств Merciful.
2. Похвалите к аллаху, Cherisher и Sustainer миров;
3. Само милостивейше, большинств Merciful;
4. Оригинал дня суждения.
5. Thee делает мы поклоняется, и помощь Thine, котор мы изыскиваем.
6. Покажите нам прямую дорогу,
7. Дорога тех на hast Thou bestowed Thy Грейс, те
которых (часть) не wrath, и которые идут astray.


Представлено мимо:
Muhammad датское Mahboob Khan,
Саудовская Аравия.

De Vertaling van Quran van Glourious
Automatically translated into Dutch thanks to WorldLingo
Vertaling van Glourious Quran (Surah Fateha)

in naam van Allah (God), Meest verfijnde, Mildste

Surah 1. Het Openen
berijmt nr 1 tot 7,

1. In naam van Het meest verfijnde Allah, het Mildst.
2. Het lof is aan Allah, Cherisher en Sustainer van de werelden;
3. Het meest verfijnd, het Mildst;
4. Meester van de Dag van Oordeel.
5. Thee aanbidden wij, en hulp Thine die wij hebben gestreefd naar.
6. Toon ons rechte manier,
7. De manier van die op wie Thou hast Thy Gunst, die verleende
waarvan (gedeelte) geen toorn is, en die niet verkeerd gaan.


Voorgesteld door:
Muhammad Danish Mahboob Khan,
Saudi-Arabië.

[غلووريووس] [قورن] ترجمة
Automatically translated into Arabic thanks to WorldLingo
ترجمة [غلووريووس] [قورن] ([سوره] [فتها])

باسم الله (إلهة), أكثر لطيفة, كثير [سوره] رحيمة

1. الفتحة
بيت شعر [نو1] إلى 7,

1. باسم الله, أكثر لطيفة, أكثر رحيمة.
2. مدحت إلى الله, [شريشر] و [سوستينر] من العوالم;
3. أكثر لطيفة, أكثر رحيمة;
4. سيد من اليوم الحكم.
5. [ث] يتمّ نحن يعبد, و [ثين] معونة نحن نبحث.
6. أبديتنا الطريق مستقيمة,
7. الطريق من أنّ على من مل استعمل [هست] [ثي] نعمة, أنّ
الذي (جزء) ليس غضب, والذي يذهب لا ضالّة.


يقدّم جانبا:
[موهمّد] [مهبووب] دانمركيّة [كهن],
[سودي ربيا].

Happy Christmas, Eid Mubarik and Happy New Year to all of my friends,

Please work hard to be successful in life!

May God give you all cheers of life...
Aameen



Best Regards:
Muhammad Danish Mahboob Khan

Noël heureux, Eid Mubarik et amis de nouvelle année heureuse
Automatically translated into French thanks to WorldLingo
Noël heureux, Eid Mubarik et nouvelle année heureuse à tous mes amis,

travaillent svp dur pour être réussis dans la vie !

Élasticité de Dieu de mai vous toutes les acclamations de la vie…
Les souvenirs



d'Aameen :
Muhammad Mahboob danois Khan

Navidad feliz, Eid Mubarik y amigos de la Feliz Año Nuevo
Automatically translated into Spanish thanks to WorldLingo
¡Navidad feliz, Eid Mubarik y la Feliz Año Nuevo a todos mis amigos,

trabajan por favor difícilmente para ser acertados en vida!

Elasticidad del dios de mayo usted todas las aclamaciones de la vida…
Recuerdos



de Aameen:
Muhammad Mahboob danés Khan

Natale, Eid Mubarik ed amici felici di nuovo anno felice
Automatically translated into Italian thanks to WorldLingo
Natale felice, Eid Mubarik ed il nuovo anno felice a tutti i miei amici,

funzionano prego duro per riuscire in la vita!

Give del dio di maggio voi tutte le acclamazioni di vita…
Riguardi



migliori di Aameen:
Muhammad Mahboob danese Khan

Glückliches Weihnachten, Eid Mubarik und glückliches neues Jahr-Freunde
Automatically translated into German thanks to WorldLingo
Glückliches Weihnachten, Eid Mubarik und glückliches neues Jahr zu allen meine Freunde,

arbeiten bitte stark, um im Leben erfolgreich zu sein!

Mai Gottgeben Sie aller Beifall des Lebens…
Aameen



bester Respekt:
Muhammad dänisches Mahboob Khan

Christmas feliz, Eid Mubarik e amigos do ano novo feliz
Automatically translated into Portuguese thanks to WorldLingo
O Christmas feliz, Eid Mubarik e o ano novo feliz a todos meus amigos,

trabalham por favor duramente para ser bem sucedidos na vida!

Elasticidade do deus de maio você todos os cheers da vida…
A mais melhor



consideração de Aameen:
Muhammad Mahboob dinamarquês Khan

Lycklig jul, Eid Mubarik och lyckliga vänner för nytt år
Automatically translated into Swedish thanks to WorldLingo
Den lyckliga julen, Eid Mubarik och det lyckliga nya året till alla min vänner,

behar arbete hårt för att vara lyckade i liv!

Majgudgive dig alla jubel av liv…,
Aameen



Med vänliga hälsningar:
Muhammad danska Mahboob Khan

Счастливое рождество, Eid Mubarik и друзья С Новым годом
Automatically translated into Russian thanks to WorldLingo
Счастливое рождество, Eid Mubarik и С Новым годом к всему из моих друзей,

пожалуйста работают крепко для того чтобы быть успешно в жизни!

Податливость бога в мае вы все cheers жизни…




Наилучшия пожелания Aameen:
Muhammad датское Mahboob Khan

Gelukkige Kerstmis, Eid Mubarik en de Gelukkige Nieuwe Vrienden van het Jaar
Automatically translated into Dutch thanks to WorldLingo
Gelukkige Kerstmis, Eid Mubarik en het Gelukkige Nieuwe Jaar aan elk van mijn vrienden,

gelieve te werken hard succesvol om in het leven te zijn!

De God van mei geeft u alle cheers van het leven…
De Vriendelijke groeten



van Aameen:
Muhammad Danish Mahboob Khan

عيد ميلاد المسيح سعيدة, [إيد] [موبريك] وسنة جديدة صديقات
Automatically translated into Arabic thanks to WorldLingo
يعمل عيد ميلاد المسيح سعيدة, [إيد] [موبريك] وسنة جديدة إلى كلّ من صديقاتي,

رجاء بشدّة أن يكون ناجحة في حياة!

شهر ماي إلهة مرونة أنت كلّ إبتهاجات الحياة…
[أمين]



إحترامات جيّدة:
[موهمّد] [مهبووب] دانمركيّة [كهن]

WHAT THE BIBLE SAYS ABOUT MUHAMMAD (PEACE BE UPON HIM) THE PROPHET OF ISLAM
A lecture by Ahmed Deedat

SAY: "DO YOU SEE? WHETHER THIS MESSAGE BE FROM ALLAH (God Almighty), AND YET YOU REJECT IT, AND A WITNESS FROM AMONG THE CHILDREN OF ISRAEL1 BORE WITNESS OF ONE LIKE HIM..." (SURA AHQAF) Holy Qur’ân 46:10.
1. This refers to Moses. See Yusuf Ali's commentaries Nos. 4783/4 to this verse.

Mr. Chairman, Ladies and Gentlemen, The subject of this evening's talk* - "What the BIBLE says about MUHAMMAD (Peace be upon him)" - will no doubt come as a surprise to many of you because the speaker is a Muslim. How does it come about that a Muslim happens to be expounding prophecies from the Jewish and Christian Scriptures?
As a young man, about 30 years ago, I attended a series of religious lectures by a Christian theologian, a certain Rev. Hiten, at the "Theatre Royal", Durban in South Africa.
* This is the text of a lecture delivered by the author in the early 1970's.
Pope or Kissinger?
This Reverend gentleman was expounding Biblical prophecies. He went on to prove that the Christian Bible foretold the rise of Soviet Russia, and the Last Days. At one stage he went to the extent of proving that his Holy Book did not leave even the Pope out of its predictions. He expatiated vigorously in order to convince his audience that the "Beast 666" mentioned in the Book of Revelation the last book of the New Testament was the POPE, who was the Vicar of Christ on earth. It is not befitting for us Muslims to enter into this controversy between the Roman Catholics and the Protestants. By the way, the latest Christian exposition of the "Beast 666" of the Christian Bible is Dr. Henry Kissinger1. Christian scholars are ingenious and indefatigable in their efforts to prove their case.
Rev. Hiten's lectures led me to ask that if the Bible foretold so many things - not even excluding the "Pope" and "Israel" - then surely it must have something to say about the greatest benefactor of mankind 2, the Holy Prophet Muhammed (may the peace of Allah be upon him).
As a youngster I set out to search for an answer. I met priest after priest, attended lectures, and read everything that I could lay my hands relating to the fields of Bible prophecies. Tonight I am going to narrate to you one of these interviews with a dominee3 of the Dutch Reformed Church.
1. Christian exegesists give progressive numerical values by sixes, to the English alphabet and add up to get the total 666. i.e. A=6,B=12,C=18, D=24 and so on. Progression by 6's because the number of the Beast in the Bible is "666". Try it for Dr.Kissinger.
2. The writer has just delivered another talk in the City Hall, Durban on the 10th December 1975 on the subject "Muhammad the Greatest".
3. "Dominee" is the Afrikaans equivalent of priest, parson and predikant.
Lucky Thirteen
I was invited to the Transvaal1 to deliver a talk on the occasion of Birthday celebration of the Holy Prophet Muhammed. Knowing that in that province of the Republic, the Afrikaans language is widely spoken, even by my own people, I felt that I ought to acquire a smattering of this language so a s to feel a little "at home" with the people. I opened the telephone directory and began phoning the Afrikaans-speaking Churches. I indicated my purpose to the priests that I was interested in having a dialogue with them, but they all refused my request with "Plausible" excuses. No.13 was my lucky number. The thirteenth call brought me pleasure and relief. A dominee Van Heerden agreed to meet me at his home on the Saturday afternoon that I was to leave for Transvaal.
He received me on his verandah with a friendly welcome. He said if I did not mind, he would like his father-in-law from the Free State (a 70 year old man) to join us in the discussion. I did not mind. The three of us settled down in the dominee's library.
1. One of the Provinces of the Republic of South Africa.
Why Nothing?
I posed the question: "What does the Bible say about Muhammed?" Without hesitation he answered, "Nothing!" I asked: "Why nothing? According to your interpretation the Bible have so many things to say about the rise of Soviet Russia and about the Last Days and even about the Pope of the Roman Catholics?" He said, "Yes, but there was nothing about Muhammed!" I asked again, "Why nothing? Surely this man Muhammed who had been responsible for the bringing into being a worldwide community of millions of Believers who, on his authority, believe in:
(1) The miraculous birth of Jesus,
(2) that Jesus is the Messiah, 1
(3) that he gave life to the dead by God's permission, and that he healed those born blind and the lepers by God's permission.
Surely this book (the Bible) must have something to say about this great Leader of men who spoke so well of Jesus and his mother Mary?" (Peace be upon them both).
The old man from the Free State replied. "My son, I have been reading the Bible for the past 50 years, and if there was any mention of him, I would have known it."
1. The word "Messiah" comes from the Arabic and Hebrew word masaha, which means to rub, to massage, to anoint. The religious significance is "the one who is anointed" - priests and kings were anointed in consecration to their offices. Messiah translated Christ does not mean God. Even the heathen Cyrus is called "Christ" in the Bible, (Isaiah 45:1)
Not one by name!
I enquired: "According to you, are there not hundreds of prophecies regarding the coming of Jesus in the Old Testament." The dominee interjected: "Not hundreds, but thousands!" I said, "I am not going to dispute the 'thousand and one' prophecies in the Old Testament regarding the coming of Jesus Christ, because the whole Muslim-world has already accepted him without the testimony of any Biblical prophecy. We Muslims have accepted the de facto Jesus on the authority of Muhummed alone, and there are in the world today no less than 900,000,0001 followers of Muhummed who love, respect and revere this great Messenger of God -Jesus Christ- without having the Christians to convince them by means of their Biblical dialectics. Out of the 'thousands' of prophecies referred to, can you please give me just one single prophecy where Jesus is mentioned by name? The term 'Messiah', translated as 'Christ', is not a name but a title. Is there a single Prophecy where it says that the name of the Messiah will be JESUS, and that his mother's name will be MARY, that his supposed father will be JOSEPH THE CARPENTER; that he will be born in the reign of HEROD THE KING, etc. etc.? No! There are no such details! Then how can you conclude that those 'thousand' Prophecies refer to Jesus (Peace be upon him)?"
1. This was first written in 1976.
What is Prophecy?
The dominee replied: "You see, prophecies are word-pictures of something that is going to happen in the future. When that thing actually comes to pass, we see vividly in these prophecies the fulfillment of what had been predicted in the past." I said: "What you actually do is that you deduce, you reason, you put two and two together." He said: "Yes." I said: "If this is what you have to do with a 'thousand' prophecies to justify your claim with regards to the genuineness of Jesus, why should we not adopt the very same system for Muhummed?"1 The dominee agreed that it was a fair proposition, a reasonable way of dealing with the problem.
I asked him to open up Deuteronomy, chapter 18, verse 18, which he did. I read from memory the verse in Afrikaans, because this was my purpose in having a little practice with the language of the ruling race in South Africa.2
'N PROFEET SAL EK VIR HULLE VERWEK UIT DIE MIDDE VAN HULLE BROERS, SOOS JY IS, EN EK SAL MY WOORDE IN SY MOND LE, EN HY SY SAL AAN HULLE SE ALLE WAT EK HOM BEVEEL. Deut.18: 18.
The English translation reads as follows:-
"I will raise them up a Prophet from among their brethren, like unto thee, and I will put my words in his mouth; and he shall speak unto them all that I shall command him."
(HOLY BIBLE) Deuteronomy 18:18.
1. Muhummed is mentioned by name in the Song of Solomon 5:16. The Hebrew word used there is Muhammuddim. The end letters IM is plural of respect majesty and grandeur. Minus "im" the name would be Muhamud translated as "altogether lovely" in the Authorised Version of the Bible or 'The Praised One' 'the one worthy of Praise' i.e. MUHUMMED! (P.B.U.H)
2. If this booklet is translated into any language, please change the Afrikaans words into the local dialect; and do not try a free hand translation of the Biblical quotation. Obtain a Bible in the language in which translation is being made and transcribe exactly as the words occur in that Bible.
Prophet Like Moses
Having recited the verse in Afrikaans, I apologised for my uncertain pronunciation, The dominee assured me that I was doing fine. I enquired: "To whom does this prophecy refer?" Without the slightest hesitation he answered: "JESUS!" I asked: "Why Jesus?... his name is not mentioned here." The dominee replied: "Since prophecies are word-pictures of something that is going to happen in the future, we find that the wordings of this verse adequately describe him. You see the most important words of this prophecy are 'SOOS JY IS' (like unto thee), - LIKE YOU - like Moses, and Jesus is like Moses. I questioned: "In which way is Jesus like Moses?" The answer was: "In the first place Moses was a JEW and Jesus was also a JEW; secondly, Moses was a PROPHET and Jesus was also a PROPHET - therefore Jesus is like Moses and that is exactly what God had foretold Moses - "SOOS JY IS". "Can you think of any other similarities between Moses and Jesus?" I asked. The dominee said that he could not think of any. I replied: "If these are the only two criteria for discovering a candidate for this prophecy of Deuteronomy 18:18, then in that case the criteria could fit any one of the following Biblical personages after Moses:- Solomon, Isaiah, Ezekiel, Daniel, Hosea, Joel, Malachi, John the Baptist etc., because they were also ALL "Jews" as well as "Prophets". Why should we not apply this prophecy to any one of these prophets, and why only to Jesus? Why should we make fish of one and fowl of another?" The dominee had no reply. I continued: "You see, my conclusions are that Jesus is most unlike Moses, and if I am wrong I would like you to correct me."
Three Unlikes
So saying, I reasoned with him:
"In the FIRST place Jesus is not like Moses, because, according to You - 'JESUS IS A GOD', but Moses is not God. Is this true?" He said: "Yes." I said: "Therefore, Jesus is not like Moses!
"SECONDLY, according to You - 'JESUS DIED FOR THE SINS OF THE WORLD', but Moses did not have to die for the sins of the world. Is this true?" He again said: "Yes." I said: "Therefore Jesus is not like Moses!"
"THIRDLY, according to You - 'JESUS WENT TO HELL FOR THREE DAYS', but Moses did not have to go there. Is this true?" He answered meekly: "Y-e-s." I concluded: "Therefore Jesus is not like Moses!"
"But dominee," I continued: "these are not hard facts, solid facts, they are mere matters of belief over which the little ones can stumble and fall. Let us discuss something very simple, very easy that if your little ones are called in to hear the discussion, would have no difficulty in following it, shall we?" The dominee was quiet happy at the suggestion.

CHAPTER TWO
Eight Irrefutable Arguments
Father and Mother
(1) "Moses had a father and a mother. Muhummed also had a father and a mother. But Jesus had only a mother, and no human father. Is this true?" He said: "Yes." I said: "DAAROM IS JESUS NIE SOOS MOSES NIE, MAAR MUHUMMED IS SOOS MOSES!" Meaning: "Therefore Jesus is not like Moses, but Muhummed is like Moses!" (By now the reader will realise that I was using the Afrikaans language only for practice purposes. I shall discontinue its use in this narration).
Miraculous Birth
(2) "Moses and Muhummed were born in the normal, natural course, i.e. the physical association of man and woman; but Jesus was created by a special miracle. You will recall that we are told in the Gospel of St. Matthew 1:18 ".....BEFORE THEY CAME TOGETHER,(Joseph the Carpenter and Mary) SHE WAS FOUND WITH CHILD BY THE HOLY GHOST." And St. Luke tells us that when the good news of the birth of a holy son was announced to her, Mary reasoned: "...HOW SHALL THIS BE, SEEING I KNOW NOT A MAN? AND THE ANGEL ANSWERED AND SAID UNTO HER, THE HOLY GHOST SHALL COME UPON THEE, AND THE POWER OF THE HIGHEST SHALL OVERSHADOW THEE..." (Luke 1:35). The Holy Qur’ân confirms the miraculous birth of Jesus, in nobler and sublimer terms. In answer to her logical question:
" O MY LORD! HOW SHALL I HAVE A SON WHEN NO MAN HATH TOUCHED ME? "
The angel says in reply: "EVEN SO: ALLAH CREATETH WHAT HE WILLETH:
WHEN HE HATH DECREED A PLAN, HE BUT SAITH TO IT "BE,"
AND IT IS " 1 (HOLY QUR'AN, 3:47).
It is not necessary for God to plant a seed in man or animal. He merely wills it and it comes into being. This is the Muslim conception of the of birth of Jesus. (When I compared the Qur’ân and the Biblical versions of the birth of Jesus to the head of the Bible Society in our largest City, and when I enquired: "Which version would you prefer to give your daughter, the QUR'ANIC version or the BIBLICAL version?" The man bowed his head and answered: "The Qur’ânic.") In short, I said to the dominee: "Is it true that Jesus was born miraculously as against the natural birth of Moses and Muhummed?" He replied proudly: "Yes!" I said: "Therefore Jesus is not like Moses, but Muhummed is like Moses. And God says to Moses in the Book of Deuteronomy 18:18 "LIKE UNTO THEE" (Like You, Like Moses) and Muhummed is like Moses."
1. Please open the Holy Qur’ân 3:42 and 19:16 where the birth of Jesus is spoken about; read it with the commentary, note the high position which Jesus and his mother occupy in Islam.
Marriage Ties
(3) "Moses and Muhummed married and begat children, but Jesus remained a bachelor all his life. Is this true?" The dominee said: "Yes." I said: "Therefore Jesus is not like Moses, but Muhummed is like Moses."
Jesus Rejected by his People
(4) "Moses and Muhummed were accepted as prophets by their people in their very lifetime. No doubt the Jews gave endless trouble to Moses and they murmured in the wilderness, but as a nation, they acknowledged that Moses was a Messenger of God sent to them. The Arabs too made Muhummed's life impossible. He suffered very badly at their hands. After 13 years of preaching in Mecca, he had to emigrate from the city of his birth. But before his demise, the Arab nation as a whole accepted him as the Messenger of Allah. But according to the Bible: 'He (Jesus) CAME UNTO HIS OWN, BUT HIS OWN RECEIVED HIM NOT.' (John 1:11). And even today, after two thousand years, his people- the Jews, as a whole, have rejected him. Is this true?" The dominee said: "Yes." I said: "THEREFORE JESUS IS NOT LIKE MOSES, BUT MUHUMMED IS LIKE MOSES."
"Other-Wordly" Kingdom
(5) "Moses and Muhummed were prophets as well as kings. A prophet means a man who receives Divine Revelation for the Guidance of Man and this Guidance he conveys to God's creatures as received without any addition or deletion. A king is a person who has the power of life and death over his people. It is immaterial whether the person wears a crown or not, or whether he was ever addressed as king or monarch: if the man has the prerogative of inflicting capital punishment - HE IS A KING. Moses possessed such a power. Do you remember the Israelite who was found picking up firewood on Sabbath Day, and Moses had him stoned to death? (Numbers- 15:13). There are other crimes also mentioned in the Bible for which capital punishment was inflicted on the Jews at the behest of Moses. Muhummed too, had the power of life and death over his people.
There are instances in the Bible of persons who were given gift of prophecy only, but they were not in a position to implement their directives. Some of these holy men of God who were helpless in the face of stubborn rejection of their message, were the prophets lot, Jonah, Daniel, Ezra, and John the Baptist. They could only deliver the message, but could not enforce the Law. The Holy Prophet Jesus (Peace p.b.u.h) also belonged to this category. The Christian Gospel clearly confirms this: when Jesus was dragged before the Roman Governor, Pontius Pilate, Charged for sedition, Jesus made a convincing point in his defence to refute the false charge: JESUS ANSWERED, "MY KINGDOM IS NOT OF THIS WORLD': IF MY KINGDOM WERE OF THIS WORLD, THEN WOULD MY SERVANTS FIGHT, THAT I SHOULD NOT BE DELIVERED TO THE JEWS; BUT NOW IS MY KINGDOM NOT FROM HENCE" (John 18:36) This convinced Pilate (A Pagan) that though Jesus might not be in full possession of his mental faculty, he did not strike him as being a danger to his rule. Jesus claimed a spiritual Kingdom only; in other words he only claimed to be a Prophet. Is this true?" The dominee answered: "Yes." I said: "Therefore Jesus is not like Moses but Muhummed is like Moses."
No New Laws
(6) "Moses and Muhummed brought new laws and new regulations for their people. Moses not only gave the Ten Commandments to the Israelites, but a very comprehensive ceremonial law for the guidance of his people. Muhummed comes to a people steeped in barbarism and ignorance. They married their step-mothers; they buried their daughters alive; drunkenness, adultery, idolatry, and gambling were the order of the day. Gibbon describe the Arabs before Islam in his "Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire", THE HUMAN BRUTE, ALMOST WITHOUT SENSE, IS POORLY DISTINGUISHED FROM THE REST OF THE ANIMAL CREATION.' There was hardly anything to distinguish between the "man" and the "animal" of the time; they were animals in human form.
"From this abject barbarism, Muhummed elevated them, in the words of Thomas Carlysle, "into torch-bearers of light and learning.' 'TO THE ARAB NATION IT WAS AS A BIRTH FROM DARKNESS INTO LIGHT. ARABIA FIRST BECAME ALIVE BY MEANS OF IT. A POOR SHEPHERD PEOPLE, ROAMING UNNOTICED IN ITS DESERTS SINCE THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. SEE, THE UNNOTICED BECOMES WORLD NOTABLE, THE SMALL HAS GROWN WORLD-GREAT. WITHIN ONE CENTURY AFTERWARDS ARABIA WAS AT GRANADA ON ONE HAND AND AT DELHI ON THE OTHER. GLANCING IN VALOUR AND SPLENDOUR, AND THE LIGHT OF GENIUS, ARABIA SHINES OVER A GREAT SECTION OF THE WORLD. ..." The fact is that Muhummed gave his people a Law and Order they never had before.
As regards Jesus, when the Jews felt suspicious of him that he might be an impostor with designs to pervert their teachings, Jesus took pains to assure them that he had not come with a new religion - no new laws and no new regulations. I quote his own words: 'THINK NOT THAT I AM COME TO DESTROY THE LAW, OR THE PROPHETS: I AM NOT COME TO DESTROY, BUT TO FULFIL. FOR VERILY I SAY UNTO YOU, TILL HEAVEN AND EARTH PASS, ONE JOT OR ONE TITLE SHALL IN NO WISE PASS FROM THE LAW, TILL ALL BE FULFILLED.'(Mathew 5:17-18). In other words he had not come with any new laws or regulation he came only to fulfil the old law. This what he gave the Jews to understand- unless he was speaking with the tongue in his cheek trying to bluff the Jews into accepting him as a man of God and by subterfuge trying to ram a new religion down their throats. No! This Messenger of God would never resort to such fo ul means to subvert the Religion of God. He himself fulfilled the laws. He observed the commandments of Moses, and he respected the Sabbath. At no time did a single Jew point a finger at him to say, 'why don't you fast' or 'why don't you wash your hands before you break bread',which charges they always levied against his disciples, but never against Jesus. This is because as a good Jew he honoured the laws of the prophets who preceded him. In short, he had created no new religion and had brought no new law like Moses and Muhummed. Is this true?" I asked the dominee, and he answered: "Yes." I said: "Therefore, Jesus is not like Moses but Muhummed is like Moses."
How they Departed
(7) "Both Moses and Muhummed died natural deaths, but according to Christianity, Jesus was violently killed on the cross.1 Is this true?" The dominee said: "Yes." I averred: "Therefore Jesus is not like Moses but Muhummed is like Moses."
Heavenly Abode
(8) "Moses and Muhummed both lie buried in earth, but according to you, Jesus in heaven. Is this true?" The dominee agreed. I said: "Therefore Jesus is not like Moses but Muhummed is like Moses."
1. For a full exposition of this topic, see "CRUCIFIXION OR CRUCI-FICTION?".

CHAPTER THREE
Further Proofs
Ishmael The First Born
Since the dominee was helplessly agreeing with every point, I said, "Dominee, so far what I have done is to prove only one point out of the whole prophecy- that is proving the phrase 'LIKE UNTO THEE' - 'Like You' - 'Like Moses'. The Prophecy is much more than this single phrase which reads as follows : "I WILL RAISE THEM UP A PROPHET FROM AMONG THEIR BRETHREN LIKE UNTO THEE......." The emphasis is on the words- "From among their brethren." Moses and his people, the Jews, are here addressed as a racial entity, and as such their 'brethren' would undoubtedly be the Arabs. You see, the Holy Bible speaks of Abraham as the "Friend of God". Abraham had two wives - Sarah and Hagar. Hagar bore Abraham a son - HIS FIRST-BORN- '......And Abraham1 called HIS SON'S name, which Hagar bare Ishmael.' (Genesis 16:15). 'And Abraham took Ishmael HIS SON......" (Genesis 17:23). 'And Ishmael HIS SON was thirteen years old, when he was circumcised in the flesh of his foreskin.'(Genesis 17:25). Up to the age of THIRTEEN Ishmael was the ONLY son and seed of Abraham, when the covenant was ratified between God and Abraham. God grants Abraham another son through Sarah, named Isaac, who was very much the junior to his brother Ishmael.
1. According to the Bible, Abraham's name was Abram before it was changed by God to Abraham.
Arabs and Jews
If Ishmael and Isaac are the sons of the same father Abraham, then they are brothers. And so the children of the one are the BRETHREN of the children of the other. The children of Isaac are the Jews and the Children of Ishmael are the Arabs - so they are BRETHREN to one another. The Bible affirms, 'AND HE (ISHMAEL) SHALL DWELL IN THE PRESENCE OF ALL HIS BRETHREN.' (Genesis 16:12). 'AND HE (ISHMAEL) DIED IN THE PRESENCE OF ALL HIS BRETHREN.(Genesis 25:18). The children of Isaac are the brethren of the Ishmaelites. In like manner Muhummed is from among the brethren of the Israelites because he was a descendant of Ishmael the son of Abraham. This exactly as the prophecy has it- 'FROM AMONG THEIR BRETHREN'.(Deut.18:18). There the prophecy distinctly mentions that the coming prophet who would be like Moses, must arise NOT from the 'children of Israel' or from 'among themselves', but from among their brethren. MUHUMMED THEREFORE WAS FROM AMONG THEIR BRETHREN!
Words in the Mouth
"The prophecy proceeds further:'.......AND I WILL PUT MY WORDS INTO HIS MOUTH.......' What does it mean when it is said 'I will put my words in your mouth'? You see, when I asked you (the dominee) to open Deuteronomy chapter 18, verse 18, at the beginning, and if I had asked you to read, and if you had read: would I be putting my words into your mouth?" The dominee answered: "No." "But," I continued: "If I were to teach you a language like Arabic about which you have no knowledge, and if I asked you to read or repeat after me what I utter i.e.

(I read them in Arabic )
Would I not be putting these unheard words of a foreign tongue which you utter, into your mouth?" The dominee agreed that it was indeed so. In an identical manner, I said, the words of the Holy Qur’ân, the Revelation vouchsafed by the Almighty God to Muhummed, were revealed.
History tells us that Muhummed was forty years of age. He was in a cave some three miles north of the City of Mecca. It was the 27th night of the Muslim month of Ramadaan. In the cave the Archangel Gabriel commands him in his mother tongue: 'IQRA' which means READ! or PROCLAIM! or RECITE! Muhummed is terrified and in his bewilderment replies " MA ANA BEQARA which means I AM NOT LEARNED! The angel commands him a second time with the same result. For the third time the angel continues.

Now Muhummed, grasps, that what was required of him was to repeat! to rehearse! And he repeats the words as they were put into his mouth:

These are the first five verses, which were revealed to Muhummed, which now occupy the beginning of the 96th chapter of the Holy Qur’ân.
The Faithful Witness
Immediately the angel had departed, Muhummed rushed to his home. Terrified and sweating all over he asked his beloved wife Khadija to 'cover him up!' He lay down, and she watched by him. When he had regained his composure, he explained to her what he had seen and heard. She assured him of her faith in him and that Allah would not allow any terrible thing to happen to him. Are these the confessions of an impostar? Would impostars confess that when an angel of the Lord confronts them with a Message from on High, they get fear-stricken, terrified, and sweating all over, run home to their wives? Any critic can see that his reactions and confessions are that of an honest, sincere man, the man of Truth- 'AL-AMIN' - THE Honest, the Upright, the Truthful.
During the next twenty-three years of his prophetic life, words were 'Put into his mouth', and he uttered them. They made an indeliable impression on his heart and mind: and as the volume of the Sacred Scripture (Holy Qur’ân) grew, they were recorded on palm-leaf fibre, on skins and on the shoulder-blades of animals; and in the hearts of his devoted disciples. Before his demise these words were arranged according to his instructions i n the order in which we find them today in the Holy Qur’ân.
The words (revelation) were actually put into his mouth, exactly as foretold in the prophecy under discussion: 'AND I WILL PUT MY WORDS IN HIS MOUTH.' (Deut. 18:18).
Un-lettered Prophet
Muhummed's experience in the cave of Hira, later to be known as Jabal-un Noor - The Mountain of Light, and his response to that first Revelation is the exact fulfillment of another Biblical Prophecy. In the Book of Isaiah, Chapter 29, verse 12, we read: "AND THE BOOK" (al-Kitaab, al-Qur’ân the 'Reading', the 'Recitation') "IS DELIVERED TO HIM THAT IS NOT LEARNED," (Isaiah 29:12) "THE UNLETTERED PROPHET " (Holy Qur’ân 7:158) and the biblical verse continues : "SAYING, READ THIS, I PRAY THEE:" (the words "I pray thee", are not in the Hebrew manuscripts; compare with the Roman Catholics' "Douay Version and also with the "Revised Standard Versions") "AND HE SAITH, I AM NOT LEARNED." ("I am not learned." is the exact translation of the Arabic words MA ANA BEQARA which Muhummed uttered twice to the Holy Ghost - the Archangel Gabriel, when he was commanded : IQRAA "READ!").
Let me quote the verse in full without a break as found in the "King James Version," or the "Authorised version" as it is more popularly known "AND THE BOOK IS DELIVERED TO HIM THAT IS NOT LEARNED, SAYING, READ THIS I PRAY THEE: AND HE SAITH, I AM NOT LEARNED." (Isaiah 29:12).
Important note:
It may be noted that there were no Arabic Bibles in existence in the 6th Century of the Christian Era when Muhummed lived and preached! Besides, he was absolutely unlettered and unlearned. No human had ever taught him a word. His teacher was his Creator:

Without any human learning, 'he put to shame the wisdom of the learned'."
(12) There are today Arabic Bibles in Fourteen different scripts and dialects for the Arabs alone. See "The Gospels in many tongues".
Grave Warning
"See!" I told the dominee, "how the prophecies fit Muhummed like a glove. We do not have to stretch prophecies to justify their fulfillment in Muhummed."
The dominee replied, "All your expositions sound very well, but they are of no real consequence, because we Christians have Jesus Christ the "incarnate" God, who has redeemed us from the Bondage of Sin!"
I asked, "Not important?" God didn't think so! He went to a great deal of trouble to have His warnings recorded. God knew that there would be people like you who will flippantly, light-heartedly discount his words, so he followed up Deuteronomy 18:18 with a dire warning: "AND IT SHALL COME TO PASS, " (it is going to happen) "THAT WHOSOEVER WILL NOT HEARKEN UNTO MY WORDS WHICH HE SHALL SPEAK IN MY NAME, I WILL REQUIRE IT OF HIM. (in the Catholic Bible the ending words are - "I will be the revenger", I will take vengeance from him - I will take revenge!) "Does not this terrify you? God Almighty is threatening revenge! We shake in our pants if some hoodlum threatens us, yet you have no fear of God's warning?"
"Miracle of Miracles! in the verse 19 of Deuteronomy chapter 18, we have a further fulfillment of the prophecy in Muhummed! Note the words-'.....MY WORDS WHICH HE SHALL SPEAK IN MY NAME," In whose name is Muhummed speaking?" I opened Yusuf Ali's translation of the Holy Qur’ân, at chapter 114- 'Sura Nas', or Mankind - the last chapter, and showed him the formula at the head of the chapter:

And the meaning: "IN THE NAME OF GOD, MOST GRACIOUS, MOST MERCIFUL." And the heading of chapter 113:

And the meaning: "IN THE NAME OF GOD, MOST GRACIOUS, MOST MERCIFUL". And every chapter downwards 112, 111, 110...was the same formula and the same meaning on every page, because the end SURAS (chapters) are short and take about a page each.
"And what did the prophecy demand?' ...WHICH HE SHALL SPEAK IN MY NAME and in whose name does Muhummed speak? 'IN THE NAME OF GOD, MOST GRACIOUS MOST MERCIFUL.' The Prophecy is being fulfilled in Muhummed to the letter
"Every chapter of the Holy Qur’ân except the 9th begin with the formula:

IN THE NAME OF GOD, MOST GRACIOUS, MOST MERCIFUL.' The Muslim begins his every lawful act with the Holy formula. But the Christian begins: "In the name of the Father, son and Holy Ghost.'"1
Concerning Deuteronomy chapter eighteen, I have given you more than 15 reasons as to how this prophecy refers to Muhummed and NOT to Jesus.
1. The Christian theologians are ignorant of even the "name of God. Because "God" is not a name, and "Father" is also not a name. See "WHAT IS HIS NAME?"

CHAPTER FOUR
New Testament Also Confirms
Baptist Contradicts Jesus
In New Testament times, we find that the Jews were still expecting the fulfilment of the prophecy of 'ONE LIKE MOSES', refer John 1:19-25. When Jesus claimed to be the Messiah of the Jews, the Jews began to enquire as to where was Elias? The Jews had a parallel prophecy that before the coming of the Messiah, Elias must come first in his second coming. Jesus confirms this Jewish belief:
"...ELIAS TRULY SHALL FIRST COME, AND RESTORE ALL THINGS. BUT I SAY UNTO YOU, THAT ELIAS IS COME ALREADY, AND THEY KNEW HIM NOT...THEN THE DISCIPLES UNDERSTOOD THAT HE SPAKE UNTO THEM OF JOHN THE BAPTIST." (Matthew 17:11-13).
According to the New Testament the Jews were not the ones to swallow the words of any would-be Messiah. In their investigations they underwent intense difficulties in order to find their true Messiah. And this the Gospel of John confirms: "AND THIS IS THE RECORD OF JOHN,"(the Baptist) "WHEN THE JEWS SENT PRIESTS AND LEVITES FROM JERUSALEM TO ASK HIM, WHO ART THOU? AND HE CONFESSED AND DENIED NOT; BUT CONFESSED, I AM NOT THE CHRIST." (This was only natural because there can't be two Messiahs1 at the same time. If Jesus was the Christ then John couldn't be the Christ!) "AND THEY ASKED HIM, WHAT THEN? ART THOU ELIAS? AND HE SAITH, I AM NOT." (Here John the Baptist contradicts Jesus! Jesus says that John is "Elias" and John denies that he is what Jesus ascribes him to be. One of the TWO (Jesus or John), God forbid!, is definitely not speaking the TRUTH! On the testimony of Jesus himself, John the Baptist was the greatest of the Israelite prophets: "VERILY I SAY UNTO YOU, AMONG THEM THAT ARE BORN OF WOMEN THERE HAS NOT RISEN A GREATER THAN JOHN THE BAPTIST:... "(Matthew 11:11).
We Muslims know John the Baptist as Hazrut YAHYAA Alai-his-salaam (peace be upon him). We revere him as a true prophet of Allah. The Holy Prophet Jesus known to us as Hazrut ISAA Alai-his-salaam (peace be upon him), is also esteemed as one of the mightiest messenger of the Almighty. How can we Muslims impute lies to either of them? We leave this problem between Jesus and John for the Christians to solve, for their "sacred scriptures" abound in discrepancies which they have been glossing over as the "dark sayings of Jesus"(15). We Muslims are really interested in the last questions posed to John the Baptist by the Jewish elite- "ART THOU THAT PROPHET? AND HE ANSWERED, NO." (John 1:21)
1. The Jews were expecting a single Messiah not two.
2. See the "TIMES" Magazine December 30th, 1974, article "How true is the Bible?" And also see "50,000 Errors in the Bible?" a reproduction from the Christian Magazine "AWAKE!" September 8, 1957.
Three Questions!
Please note that three different and distinct questions were posed to John the Baptist and to which he gave three emphatic "NO'S" as answers. To recapitulate:-

1) ART THOU THE CHRIST?
2) ART THOU ELIAS?
3) ART THOU THAT PROPHET?
But the learned men of Christendom somehow only see two questions implied here. To make doubly clear that the Jews definitely had T-H-R-E-E separate prophecies in their minds when they were interrogating John the Baptist, let us read the remonstrance of the Jews in the verses following:
"AND THEY ASKED HIM, AND SAID UNTO HIM, WHY BAPTIZEST THOU THEN, IF THOU BE
a) NOT THAT CHRIST,
b) NOR ELIAS,
c) NEITHER THAT PROPHET?" (John 1:25)
The Jews were waiting for the fulfillment of THREE distinct prophecies: One, the coming of CHRIST. Two the coming of ELIAS, and Three, the coming of THAT PROPHET.
"That Prophet"
If we look up any Bible which has a concordance or cross-references, the we will find in the marginal note where the words "the Prophet", or "that Prophet" occur in John 1:25, that these words refer to the prophecy of Deuteronomy 18:15 and 18. And that 'that prophet' - 'the prophet like Moses' - "LIKE UNTO THEE", we have proved through overwhelming evidence that he was MUHUMMED and not Jesus!
We Muslims are not denying that Jesus was the "Messiah", which word is translated as "Christ".1 We are not contesting the "thousand and one prophecies" which the Christians claim abound in the Old Testament foretelling the coming of the Messiah. What we say is that Deuteronomy 18:18 does NOT refer to Jesus Christ but it is an explicit prophecy about the Holy Prophet MUHUMMED!"
The dominee, very politely parted with me by saying that it was a very interesting discussion and he would like me very much to come one day and address his congregation on the subject. A decade and half has passed since then but I am still awaiting that privilege.
I believe the dominee was sincere when he made the offer, but prejudices die hard and who would like to loose his sheep?
1. How the word Messiah was transmuted to Christ?. See "Christ in Islam"
The Acid Test
To the lambs of Christ I say, why not apply that acid test which the Master himself wanted you to apply to any would be claimant to Prophethood? He had said: "BY THEIR FRUITS YE SHALL KNOW THEM. DO MEN GATHER GRAPES FROM THE THORNS, OR FIGS FROM THE THISTLES? EVERY GOOD TREE WILL BEAR GOOD FRUIT AND EVERY EVIL TREE WILL BEAR EVIL FRUIT.... BY THEIR FRUITS YE SHALL KNOW THEM. (Matthew 7:16-20).
Why are you afraid to apply this test to the teachings of Muhummed? You will find in the Last Testament of God - the Holy Qur’ân - the true fulfillment of the teachings of Moses and Jesus, which will bring to the world the much-needed peace and happiness. "IF A MAN LIKE MOHAMED WERE TO ASSUME THE DIC TATORSHIP OF THE MODERN WORLD, HE WOULD SUCCEED IN SOLVING ITS PROBLEMS THAT WOULD BRING IT THE MUCH NEEDED PEACE AND HAPPINESS." (George Bernard Shaw)
The Greatest!
The Weekly Newsmagazine "TIME" dated July 15, 1974, carried a selection of opinions by various historians, writers, military men, businessmen and others on the subject: "Who Were History's Great Leaders?" Some said that it was Hitler; others said - Gandhi, Buddha, Lincoln and the like. But Jules Masserman, a United States psychoanalyst put the standards straight by giving the correct criteria wherewith to judge. He said:
"LEADERS MUST FULFIL THREE FUNCTIONS:-
(1) Provide for the well-being of the led,
(2) Provide a social organization in which people feel relatively secure and
(3) Provide them with one set of beliefs."
With the above three criteria he searches history and analyses - Hitler, Pasteur, Gaesar, Moses, Confucius and the lot, and ultimately concludes:
"PEOPLE LIKE PASTEUR AND SALK ARE LEADERS IN THE FIRST SENSE. PEOPLE LIKE GANDHI AND CONFUCIUS, ON ONE HAND, AND ALEXANDER, CAESAR AND HITLER ON THE OTHER, ARE LEADERS IN THE SECOND AND PERHAPS THE THIRD SENSE. JESUS AND BUDDHA BELONG IN THE THIRD CATEGORY ALONE. PERHAPS THE GREATEST LEADER OF ALL TIMES WAS MOHAMMED, WHO COMBINED ALL THREE FUNCTIONS. To a lesser degree, MOSES DID THE SAME."
According to the objective standards set by the Professor of the Chicago University, whom I believe to be Jewish, - JESUS and BUDDHA are now - here in the picture of the "Great Leaders of Mankind", but by a queer coincidence groups Moses and Muhummed together thus adding further weight to the argument that JESUS is not like MOSES, but MUHUMMED is like MOSES: Deut.18:18 "LIKE UNTO THEE" - Like MOSES!
Reverend James L. Dow in Collins Dictionary of the Bible gives further proof, that JESUS is not like MOSES, but MUHUMMED is like Moses: "AS A STATESMAN AND LAWGIVER MOSES IS THE CREATOR OF THE JEWISH PEOPLE. HE FOUND A LOOSE CONGLOMERATION OF SEMITIC PEOPLE, NONE OF ......

*Also in "THE ENCYCLOPAEDIA OF RELIGION", Moses is looked upon in the different traditions. Under Moses in Islam; we read
"MOSES IS HIGHLY REGARDED IN ISLAM AS THE GREAT PROPHET WHO FORETOLD THE COMING OF MUHAMMAD, HIS SUCCESSOR...THERE IS MUCH IN THE LIFE OF MUHAMMAD THAT IS IMPLICITLY REMINISCENT OF THE MOSES TRADITION.

P121, THE ENCYCLOPAEDIA OF RELIGION, Mircea Eliade (EDITOR IN CHIEF)
Volume 10, Macmillean Publishing Company
In conclusion, I end with a quotation of a Christian Reverend the commentator of the Bible, followed by that of his Master:
"THE ULTIMATE CRITERION OF A TRUE PROPHET IS THE MORAL CHARACTER OF HIS TEACHING." (Prof. Dummelow.)
"BY THEIR FRUITS YE SHALL KNOW THEM." (Jesus Christ)


COME LET US REASON TOGETHER
SAY:"O PEOPLE OF THE BOOK! COME TO COMMON TERMS AS BETWEEN US AND YOU: THAT WE WORSHIP NONE BUT GOD; THAT WE ASSOCIATE NO PARTNERS WITH HIM; THAT WE ERECT NOT, FROM AMONG OURSELVES, LORDS AND PATRONS OTHER THAN GOD." IF THEN THEY TURN BACK,
SAY: "BEAR WITNESS THAT WE (AT LEAST) ARE MUSLIMS (BOWING TO GOD'S WILL)." (SURA AL-I-'IMRAN) Holy Qur’ân 3:64
"PEOPLE OF THE BOOK" is the respectful title given to the Jews and the Christians in the Holy Qur’ân. The Muslims is here commanded to invite - "O People of the Book!" - O Learned People! O People who claim to be the recipients of Divine Revelation, of a Holy Scripture; let us gather together onto a common platform - "that we worship none but God", because none but God is worthy of worship, not because "THE LORD THY GOD IS A JEALOUS GOD VISITING THE INIQUITY OF THE FATHERS UPON THE CHILDREN UNTO THE THIRD AND FOURTH GENERATION OF THEM THAT HATE ME." (Exodus 20:25). But because He is our Lord and Cherisher, our Sustainer and Evolver, worthy of all praise, prayer and devotion.
In the abstract the Jews and the Christians would agree to all the three propositions contained in this Qur’ânic verse. In practice they fail. Apart from doctrinal lapses from the unity of the One True God, (ALLAH Subhanahu wa ta-ala) there is the question of a consecrated Priesthood (among the Jews it was hereditary also), as if a mere human being - Cohen or Pope, or Priest, or Brahman, - could claim superiority apart from his learning and the purity of his life, or could stand between man and God in some special sense. ISLAM DOES NOT RECOGNISE PRIESTHOOD!
The Creed of Islam is given to us here in a nutshell from Holy Qur’ân:
Say ye: "We believe in Allah, And the revelation given to us, And to Abraham, Isma'il, Isaac, Jacob, and the Tribes, And that given to Moses and Jesus And that given to (all) Prophets from their Lord: We make no difference Between one and another of them: And we bow to Allah (in Islam)." (SURA BAQARA) Holy Qur’ân 2:136.
The Muslim position is clear. The Muslim does not claim to have a religion peculiar to himself. Islam is not a sect or an ethnic religion. In its view all Religion is one, for the Truth is one. IT WAS THE SAME RELIGION PREACHED BY ALL THE EARLIER PROPHETS. (Holy Qur’ân 42:13). It was the truth taught by all the inspired Books. In essence it amounts to a consciousness of the Will and Plan of God and a joyful submission to that Will and Plan. IF ANYONE WANTS A RELIGION OTHER THAN THAT, HE IS FALSE TO HIS OWN NATURE, AS HE IS FALSE TO GOD'S WILL AND PLAN. Such a one cannot expect guidance, for he has deliberately renounced guidance.

All rights reserved by,
IRF (Islamic Research Foundation, India)
www.irf.net

Presented By.
Muhammad Danish Mahboob Khan,
Pakistan.

I love my sister 'Farayha Mahboob Khan' very much. I really missing her very badly.


My message to all people of the world is that,

Please remember her is your prayers. I shall remain thanksful to you in this temporary and also next permanent life.


Thanking you,

Muhammad Danish Mahboob Khan,
Pakistan.

COMPARATIVE STUDY BETWEEN ISLAM AND HINDUISM
Part1:
PRESENTING ISLAM TO HINDUS
Arabic Recitation (3:64)
I. Introduction
A. Introduction of Hinduism
1. Definition of a Hindu
2. Definition of Hinduism
B. Introduction of Islam
1. Definition of Islam
2. Definition of a Muslim
3. Misconception about Islam
II. Pillars of Faith (Imaan)
(i) Pillars of Hinduism - Pillars of Faith in Hinduism are not defined
(ii) Pillars of Faith (Imaan) in Islam
A. Tawheed
1. 2:177
2. Hadith of six pillars of Imaan - Sahih Muslim, Vol. 1, Kitabul Imaan, Chapter 2, Hadith 6
3. Concept of God in Islam (112:1-4) (3:64)
4. Concept of God in Hinduism
a) Common concept of God in Hinduism
b) Difference between Islam and Hinduism is ‘S’
c) Bhagavad Geeta 7:20
d) Upanishad
Chandogya Upanishad, Ch. 6, Section 2, Verse 1
Svetasvatara Upanishad 6: 9
Svetasvatara Upanishad 4: 19
Svetasvatara Upanishad 4: 20
e) Yajurveda
Yajurveda 32: 3
Yajurveda 40: 8
Yajurveda 40: 9
f) Atharvaveda 20 : 58 : 3
g) Rigveda
Rigveda 1: 64: 46
Rigveda 2: 1
B. Angels
1. Angels in Islam
2. Angels in Hinduism
C. Books
(i) Books of Islam
1. Several revelations of Allah (13:38)
2. By name four are mentioned
3. Qur’an is the last and final revelation
4. All previous revelation meant for particular group of people and for a particular group of people and for a particular period of time
5. Qur’an revealed for whole humankind (14:52) (2:185) (39:41)
(ii) Books of Hinduism
Introduction
1. Vedas
2. Upanishads
3. Puranas
4. Itihas
5. Can Hindu scriptures be considered the word of God

D. Messengers
Messengers in Islam
1. Messengers sent to every nation (35:24) (13:7)
2. 25 prophets mentioned by name in the Qur’an
3. Stories of only some prophets mentioned in the Qur’an (4:164) (40:78)
4. Several hundreds of messengers sent to the world according to Hadith
5. All previous messengers were only sent for their people and nation and their complete message was meant for that period of time
6. Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) last and final messenger (33:40)
7. Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) sent for whole of humankind (21:107) (34:28) Sahih Bukhari, Vol. 1, Book of Salaah, Chapter 56, Hadith 429
8. Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) prophesied in Hindu scriptures
a) Bhavishya Purana, Parv 3, Khand 3, Adhaya 3, Shloka 5-8
b) Bhavishya Purana, Parv 3, Khand 3, Adhaya 3, Shloka 10-27
c) Atharvaveda, Book 20, Hymn 127, Verses 1-113 (kuntap sukla)
d) Atharvaveda, Book 20, Hymn 21, Verse 6
e) Atharvaveda, Book 20, Hymn 21, Verse 7
f) Samveda, Book 2, Hymn 6, Verse 8
9. Avtaars and Messengers in Hinduism
10. Anthropomorphism
11. Which prophet was sent to India, can we consider Ram and Krishna to be the messengers of Allah?
12. Hadith sayings and tradition of Prophet Muhammad (pbuh)

E. Life after Death - hereafter
(i) Life after death in Islam
1. Life after death (2:28)
2. This life is the test for the hereafter (67:2)
3. Full recompense on the day of judgement (3:185)
4. Paradise - Al Jannah
5. Hell - Jahannam

(ii) Life after death in Hinduism

1. Concept of Rebirths in Hinduism - Reincarnation or Transmigration of the souls
a) Bhagavad Geeta, Chapter 2, Verse 22
b) Brhadaranyaka Upanishad, Part 4, Chapter 4, Verse 3
2. Karma - the law of cause and effect
3. Dharma - righteous duties
4. Moksha - liberation from the cycle of rebirths
5. Rebirths not mentioned in the Vedas
6. Punarjanam is not cycle of rebirth but life after death
7. Life after death in the Vedas
a) Rigveda, Book 10, Hymn 16, Verse 4
b) Rigveda, Book 10, Hymn 16, Verse 5
8. Paradise - Swarga in the Vedas
a) Atharvaveda, Book 4, Hymn 34, Verse 6
b) Atharvaveda, Book 4, Hymn 34, Verse 2
c) Atharvaveda, Book 2, Hymn 34, Verse 5
d) Atharvaveda, Book 6, Hymn 122, Verse 3
e) Rigveda, Book 10, Hymn 95, Verse 18
9. Hell - Nark in the Vedas - Rigveda, Book 4, Hymn 5, Verse 4
F. Destiny
1. Concept of Destiny - Qadr in Islam
2. Logical concept for differences in different individuals (67:2)
3. Present conditions in Islam is a test (2:214) (29:2) (21:35) (2:155) (8:28)

III. Pillars of Islam
1. Islamic Creed
a) Sahih Bukhari, Vol. 1, Book of Imaan, Chapter 1, Hadith 8
b) To testify that ‘Ash-hadu-al-lailaha illallah wa anna Muhammadar Rasulullah’

2. Salaah
a) Not merely prayers but programming (5:90) (2:188)
b) Prayers restrains you from unjust and shameful deeds (29:45)
c) Five times Salaah for healthy souls
d) Idol worship is prohibited in Hinduism
e) Common Hindus use idols for worshipping for concentration
f) Muslims do not worship Kaaba while offering Salaah

3. Zakat
a) Meaning purification and growth
b) Description 2.5% charity of the saving above nisab every lunar year (9:60)
c) If every human being gives Zakat, not a single human being will die of hunger
d) Wealth does not circulate only among the wealthy and rich
e) Charity in Hinduism
4. Saum - Fasting
a) Description - Abstain from food and drink from dawn to sunset for one lunar month in Ramazan
b) (2:183) Learn self-restraint. If you control your hunger you can control almost of all your desires
c) Discourages smoking, alcoholism and other addictions
d) Medical benefits, increases absorption of intestine
e) Decreases cholesterol level
f) Fasting in Hinduism
5. Hajj - pilgrimage
a) Description - Pilgrimage atleast once in life time if you can afford it
b) Universal brotherhood - 2.5 million people from all over the world gather, wear 2 pieces unsewn preferably white cloth - can’t differentiate
c) Pilgrimage in Hinduism
IV. Commandments of Allah
1. Five pillars do not constitute the complete religion of Islam
2. Islam is not merely a religion but complete way of life it caters to the body as well as the soul

3. (51:56)
(1) Abstaining from prohibited food is submitting your will to Allah (SWT) e.g. Alcohol (5:90) - Alcohol prohibited in Veda (Rigveda 8:2:12) (Rigveda 8:21:14)
(2) Prohibition of gambling in Qur’an (5:90) - Prohibition of gambling in Veda (Rigveda 10:34:3-13)
(3) Prohibition of Interest in the Qur’an (3:130) (4:161) (30:39) (2:275) (2:276) (2:278) - Prohibition of Interest in the Veda (Rigveda 3:35:14)
(4) Dressing modestly (24:31) + six criteria’s in hijab - Dressing modestly in Hinduism (Rigveda 10:33:19) Men forbidden to wear female dress (Rigveda 10:85:30)
V. Hindu Reformers
1. Sri Ramakrishna
2. Swami Vivekananda
3. Swami Dayanand Saraswati
4. Raja Ram Mohan Roy
5. Mahatma Gandhi
VI. Conclusion
1. No reforms required in Islam (5:3)


COMPARATIVE STUDY BETWEEN ISLAM AND HINDUISM

PRESENTING ISLAM TO HINDUS
Arabic Recitation (3:64)
I. Introduction
A. Introduction of Hinduism
1. Definition of a Hindu
The word Hindu has geographical significance and was used originally for those people who lived beyond the river Sindhu or the region watered by the river Indus. Some historians say that it was first used by the Persians who came to India through the north western passes of the Himalayas. The word Hindu is no where mentioned in Indian literature or scriptures before the advent of Muslims to India, according to the Encyclopedia of Religion and Ethics. According to Jawaharlal Nehru in the book Discovery of India on page 74-75, he writes that the earliest reference to the word Hindu can be traced to a tantrik of the 8th Century CE, where it means a people and not a follower of a particular religion. The use of the word Hindu in connection with a particular religion is of late occurrence.
In short Hindu is a geographical definition used for the people living beyond the river Indus or those living in India
2. Definition of Hinduism
a) Hinduism has been derived from the word Hindu. Hinduism was a name given in English language in the Nineteenth Century by the English people to the multiplicity of the beliefs and faith of the people of the Indus land. According to New Encyclopedia Britannica 20:581. The British writers in 1830 gave the word Hinduism to be used as the common name for all the beliefs of the people of India excluding the Muslims and converted Christians.
b) The term Hinduism is misleading because though it suggests the unified system of beliefs and ideas, it is certainly not the case. Hinduism is too broad a phenomenon to be confined to a usual definitions of religions. It does not owe its origin, formation or finalization to any historical person or a prophet since there is no uniformly accepted belief sacraments, rituals and practices in Hinduism, there are no criteria for establishing rules in Hinduism. In short a person who calls himself a Hindu becomes a true practicing Hindu irrespective who he worships and what ever may be his beliefs and practice.
c) According to the Hindu scholars Hinduism is a misnomer and it should be referred a Sanatana Dharma, meaning eternal religion or Vedic Dharma meaning religion of the Veda. According to Swami Vivekananda the followers of this religion is referred as Vedantist.
B. Introduction of Islam
1. Definition of Islam
Islam is an Arabic word which comes from the word ‘Salaam’ which means ‘Peace’. It also means submitting your will to Allah - the Almighty God. In short Islam means peace acquired by submitting your will to Allah (SWT).
2. Definition of a Muslim
A Muslim is a person who submits his will to Allah - the Almighty God.
3. Misconception about Islam
Many people have a misconception that Islam is a new religion which came into existence 1400 years ago and Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) is the founder of the religion of Islam. Infact Islam is there since time immemorial, since man set foot on the earth. Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) is not the founder of the religion of Islam but he is the last and final messenger of Islam.
II. Pillars of Faith (Imaan) - Pillars of Hinduism
Pillars of Faith in Hinduism are not defined. As mentioned earlier that Hinduism does not have a set of unified or codified beliefs. Neither does it have any fixed pillars or principles which are obligatory for its followers to practice. A Hindu has a freedom to practice whatever he pleases, there is no such thing as compulsory or prohibited for him thus no act committed by a person can make him a non-Hindu. Neither omission of any act can make him a non-Hindu. However there are certain beliefs which are common to most of the Hindus. Even though it may not be agreed upon 100% by all the Hindus, we shall discuss some of them while discussing the pillars of Islam.

CONCEPT OF GOD IN HINDUISM

The most popular amongst the Aryan religion is Hinduism
1. Common concept of God in Hinduism:
If you ask a common Hindu that how many Gods he believe in, some may say three some may say thirty three, some may say a thousand while some may say thirty three crore i.e. 330 millions. But if you ask this question to a Hindu learned man who is well Versed with the Hindu scriptures, he will reply that the Hindu should actually believe and worship only one God.
2. Difference between Islam and Hinduism is ‘s’
(Everything is ‘God’s’ - everything is ‘God’):
The major difference between the Hindu and the Muslim is that the common Hindu believes in philosophy of Pantheism i.e. everything is God, the tree is God, the sun is God, the moon is God, the snake is God, the monkey is God, the human being is God.
The Muslims believe that everything is God’s. God with and apostrophe ‘s’. Everything belongs to God, the tree belongs to God, the sun belongs to God, the moon belongs to God, monkey belongs to God, the human being belongs to God.
Thus the major difference between the Hindus and the Muslims is the apostrophe ‘s’. The Hindu says everything is God. The Muslim says everything is God’s, God with an apostrophe ‘s’. If we can solve the difference of the apostrophe ‘s’, the Hindus and the Muslims will be united.
The Holy Qur’an says, “Come to common terms as between us and you”, which is the first term? “That we worship none but Allah”, so lets come to common terms by analyzing the scripture of the Hindus and the Muslim.
3. Bhagwad Geeta 7:20
The most popular amongst all the Hindu scriptures is the Bhagwad Geeta. Bhagwad Geeta mentions in Chapter 7, Verse 20, “Those whose intelligence has been stolen by material desires worship demigods” that is “Those who are materialistic, they worship demigods” i.e. besides the true God.
4. Upanishad
Upanishad are also one of the sacred scriptures of the Hindus.
(i) Chandogya Upanishad, Chapter 6, Section 2, Verse 1
It is mentioned in the Chandogya Upanishad, Prapathaka(Chapter) 6, Khanda(Section)2, Shloka(Verse) “Ekam evaditiyam”, “He is one only without a second”.
The principal Upanishad by S. Radhakrishnan, page 447 and 448(sacred books of the east Volume 1 the Upanishads, part I, page 93)
a) (ii) Similar to what is mentioned in the Holy Qur’an in Surah Ikhlas, Chapter 112, Verse 1, “Say he is Allah one and only”.
b) (i) Svetasvatara Upanishad, Chapter 6, Verse 9
It is mentioned in the Svetasvatara Upanishad, Adhyaya(Chapter) 6, Shloka(Verse) 9, “Na casya kascij janita na cadhipah” “Of him there is neither parents nor lord”.
“na tasya kascit patir asti loke, na cesita naiva ca tasya lingam, na karanam karanadhipadhipo na casya kascij janita na cadhipah”.
“Of him there is no master in the world, no ruler, nor is there any mark of him. He is the cause, the lord of the lords of the sense organs; of him there is neither progenitor nor lord”.
(The principal Upanishad by S. Radhakrishnan page 745 and in sacred books of the east Volume 15, the Upanishads, part II, page 263)
(ii) Similar message is given in Holy Qur’an in Surah Ikhlas, Chapter 112, Verse 3,
“He begets not, nor is he begotten”.
(i) In Svetasvatara Upanishad, Chapter 4, Verse 19
It is mentioned in Svetasvatara Upanishad, Adhyaya(Chapter) 4, Shloka(Verse) 19,
“Na tasya pratima asti” “There is no likeness of him”.
“nainam urdhvam na tiryancam na madhye na parijagrabhat na tasya pratima asti yasya nama mahad yasah” “There is no likeness of him whose name is great glory”.
(The principal Upanishad by S. Radhakrishnan page 736 & 737 and in sacred books of the east Volume 15, the Upanishad, part II, page 253)
c) (ii) Similar message is given in the Holy Qur’an in Surah Ikhlas, Chapter 112, Verse 4,
“And there is none like unto him”.
c) (iii) Surah Shura, Chapter 42, Verse 11 and also in Surah Shura, Chapter 42, Verse 11,
“There is nothing whatever like unto him”.
d) (i) In Svetasvatara Upanishad, Chapter 4, Verse 20
It is mentioned in Svetasvatara Upanishad, Adhyaya(Chapter) 4, Shloka(Verse) 20,
“na samdrse tishati rupam asya, na caksusa pasyati kas canainam” “his form cannot be seen, no one sees him with the eye”
“nasamdrse tishati rupam asya, na caksusa pasyati kas canainam. Hrda hrdistham manasa ya enam, evam vidur amrtas te bhavanti”
“His form is not to be seen; no one sees him with the eye. Those who through heart and mind know him as abiding in the heart become immortal”.
(The principal Upanishad by S. Radhakrishnan page 737 & in sacred books of the east Volume 15, the Upanishad part II, page 253)
e) (ii) Similar message is given in the Holy Qur’an in Surah Anam, Chapter 6, Verse 103,
“No vision can grasp him. But his grasp is over all vision: he is above all comprehension, yet is acquainted with all things”.
5. Yajurveda
Vedas are the most sacred amongst all the Hindu scriptures, there are principally 4 Vedas, Rigved, Yajurved, Samved and Atharvaved.
a) Yajurveda, Chapter 32, Verse 3
It is mentioned in Yajurved, Chapter 32, Verse 3
“na tasya pratima asti” “There is no image of Him”
It further says as “He is unborn, He deserves our worship”
“There is no image of him whose glory verily is great. He sustains within himself all luminous objects like the sun etc. may he not harm me, this is my prayer. As he is unborn, he deserves our worship”.
(The Yajurveda by Devi Chand M.A. page 377)
b) Yajurveda, Chapter 40, Verse 8
It is mentioned in Yajurved, Chapter 40, Verse 8, “He is body less and pure”
“He hath attained unto the bright, bodiless, woundless, sinewless, the pure which evil hath not pierced. Far-sighted wise, encompassing, he self existent hath prescribed aims as propriety demands unto the everlasting years”
(Yajurveda Samhita by Ralph I.H. Griffith page 538)
c) Yajurveda, Chapter 40, Verse 9
It is mentioned in Yajurved, Chapter 40, Verse 9
“Andhatma pravishanti ye asambhuti mupaste”
“They enter darkness, those who worship natural things” For e.g. air, water, fire etc.
It further continues and says, “They sink deeper in darkness those who worship Sambhuti i.e. created things”, For example table, chair, idol etc.
“Deep into shade of blinding gloom fall asambhuti’s worshippers. They sink to darkness deeper yet who on sambhuti are intent”
(Yajurveda Samhita by Ralph T.H. Griffith page 538)
6. Atharvaveda
a) (i) Atharvaveda, Book 20, Hymn (Chapter) 58, Verse 3
It is mentioned in Atharvaveda, Book 20, Hymn (Chapter) 58, Verse 3
“Dev maha osi” “God is verily great”
“Verily, surya, thou art great; truly, aditya, thou art great. As thou art great indeed thy greatness is admired: yea, verily, great art thou, O God”
(Atharvaveda Samhiti Volume 2, William Dwight Whitney page 910)
a) (ii) Surah Rad, Chapter 13, Verse 9
A similar message is given in Qur’an Surah Rad, Chapter 13, Verse 9,
“He is the Great, the most High.”
7. Rigveda
The most oldest and sacred amongst all the Vedas is Rigveda.
a) Rigveda, Book No.1, Hymn No. 164, Verse 46
It is mentioned in Rigveda Book no.1, Hymn no.164 Verse 46
“Sages (learned Priest) call one God by many names”
“They have styled (Him, God or the sun) indra (the resplendent), mitra (the surveyor), varuna (the venerable), agni (the adorable), and he is the celestial, well-winged garutmat (the great), for learned priests call one by many names as they speak of the adorable as yama (ordainer) and matarisvan (cosmic breath)”.
b) (i) Rigveda, Book 2, Hymn 1
Rigveda gives no less than 33 different attributes to Almighty God several of these attributes are mentioned in Rigveda, Book 2, Hymn 1
b) (ii) Brahma - Creator - Khaliq, Rigveda Book 2, Hymn 1, Verse 3
Amongst the various attributes given in Rigveda one of the beautiful attributes for Almighty God is ‘Brahma’. ‘Brahma’ means ‘the creator’. If you translate into Arabic it means ‘Khaliq’. We Muslims have got no objection if you call Almighty God a ‘Khaliq’ or ‘Creator’ or ‘Brahma’ but if someone says that ‘Brahma’ is Almighty God who has got 4 heads and on each head is a crown and he has got 4 hands. We Muslims take strong except to it because you are giving an image to Almighty God. Moreover you are going against Yajurveda, Chapter 32, Verse 3, which says,
“Na tasya pratima asti” ‘”There is no image of him”
b) (iii) Vishnu - Sustainer - Rabb: Rigveda, Book II, Hymn 1, Verse 3
Another beautiful attribute mentioned in the Rigveda, Book II, Hymn 1, Verse 3, is Vishnu, ‘Vishnu’ means ‘the Sustainer’. If you translate into Arabic it means ‘Rabb’, we Muslims have no objection if anyone call Almighty God as ‘Rabb’ or ‘Sustainer’ or ‘Vishnu’ but if someone says Vishnu is Almighty God who has got 4 arms. One of the right arm holding the ‘Chakra’ i.e. a discus and one of the left arms holding a ‘Conch shell’ and he is riding on a bird or reclining on a snake couch. We Muslims take strong exception to this, because you are giving an image to Almighty God. Moreover you are going against Yajurveda, Chapter 40, Verse 8.
c) Rigveda, Book 8, Hymn 1, Verse 1
It is mentioned in Rigveda, Book 8, Hymn 1, Verse 1
“Ma Chidanyadia Shansata”
“Do not worship anybody but Him, the divine one Praise Him alone”
“Ma cid anyad vi sansata sakhayo ma rishanyata in dram it stota vrishanam saca sute muhaur uktha ca sansata”.
“O friends, do not worship anybody but Him, the divine one. Let no grief perturb you. Praise Him alone, the radiant, the showerer of benefits. During the course of self-realization, go on repeatedly uttering Hymns in His honour”.
(Rigveda Samhiti, Volume IX, page 1 and 2 by Swami Satyaprakash Sarasvati and Satyakam Vidhya Lankar)
d) (i) Rigveda, Book 5, Hymn 81, Verse 1
It is mentioned in Rigveda, Book 5, Hymn 81, Verse 1,
“Verily great is the glory of the divine creator”
(Rigveda Samhiti, Volume 6, page 1802 and 1803 by Swami Satya Prakash Saraswati and Satyakam Vidhyalanka)
d) (ii) Surah Fateha, Chapter 1, Verse 2
Similar message is given in the Holy Qur’an In Surah Fateha, Chapter 1, Verse 2,
“Praise be to Allah, the Cherisher and Sustainer of the worlds”.
e) (i) Rigveda, Book 3, Hymn 34, Verse 1
It is mentioned in Rigveda, Book 3, Hymn 34, Verse 1
“The bounteous giver”
(Hymns of Rigveda, Volume 2, page 377, by Ralph T.H. Griffith)
e) (ii) Surah Fateha, Chapter 1, Verse 3
Same as Surah Fateha, Chapter 1, Verse 3, “Most Gracious, most merciful”
f) (i) Yajurveda, Chapter 40, Verse 160
It is mentioned in Yajurveda, Chapter 40, Verse 16
“Lead us to the good path and remove the sin that makes us stray and wonder”
“By goodly path lead us to riches, Agni, thou God who knowest all our works and wisdom. Remove the sin that makes us astray and wander: most ample adoration will we bring thee”
(The Yajurveda Samhiti by Ralph T.H Griffith Page 541)
f) (ii) Surah Fateha, Chapter 1, Verse 6 and 7
Similar message is given in Surah Fateha, Chapter 1, Verse 6 and 7
“Show us the straight way, the way of those on whom thou has bestowed thy grace, those whose (portion) is not wrath. And who go not astray”.

g) Rigveda, Book No VI, Hymn 45, Verse 16
It is mentioned in Rigveda, Book VI, Hymn 45, Verse 16
“Ya eka ittamushtuhi”
“Praize Him who is the matchless and alone.”
(Hymns of Rigveda by Ralph T.H. Griffith page 648)
8. Brahma Sutra of Hindu Vedanta
The Brahma Sutra of Hindu Vedanta is:
“Ekam Brahm, dvitiya naste nen na naste kinchan”
“Bhagwan ek hi hai dusara nahi hai, nahi hain nahi hai zara bhi nahi hai.”
“There is only one God, not the second, not at all, not in the least bit.”
Therefore only if you read the Hindu Scripture will you understand the correct concept of God in Hinduism.

II B Angels

1. Angels in Islam
Angels are creation of Allah (SWT) which are normally unseen and has been created from light. They do not have their own free will and always obey the commandments of Almighty Allah. Different angels have been appointed by Almighty Allah for different activity e.g. Arch Angel Gabriel (Jibreel) was appointed to bring the Revelation of Allah (SWT) to the prophets.

2. Angels in Hinduism
There is no concept of Angels in Hinduism. However there are certain super beings which perform acts which cannot be done by a normal human being. These too are worshipped as deities by some Hindus.


II C (ii) Books of Hinduism
Introduction:
There are two kinds of sacred writings in Hinduism Sruti and Smrti. Sruti means that which has been heard perceived understood or revealed. It is the oldest and the most sacred of the Hindu’s scriptures. The Sruti is divided into two main parts. The Vedas and the Upanishads and are considered to be of divine origin.
Smrti is not as sacred as the Sruti, but it is yet considered to be important and is popular with the Hindus today. Smrti means memory or remembered. This Hindu literature is easier to understand because it speaks about the truths of the uniVerse through symbolism and mythology. The Smrti are not considered to be of divine origin but are human composition which regulate and guide individuals in their daily conduct and lists rules governing the actions of the individual, the community and the society. They are also known as Dharma Shastra Smrtis consists of many writings including the Puranas and Itihas.

II Muhammad (pbuh) in the Hindu Scriptures
1. Introduction
There are several Holy Scriptures of the Hindus among them are the Vedas, Upanishads & the Puranas.
a) (i)Vedas: It is derived from ‘Vid’, to know, means knowledge par excellence, sacred wisdom. There are 4 principal divisions of the Vedas (Although according to their number, they amount to 1131 out of which about a dozen are available. According to Maha Bhashya of Patanjali there are 21 branches of Rigveda, 9 types of Atharvaveda, 101 branches of Yajurveda and 1000 of Samveda)
(ii) The Rigveda, the Yajurveda and Samveda are considered to be more ancient books and are known as ‘Trai Viddya’ or the ‘Tripple Sciences’. The Rigveda is the oldest and has been compiled in 3 long and different periods of time. The 4th Veda is the Atharvaveda which is of a later date.
(iii) There is no unanimous opinion regarding the date of compilation or revelation of the 4 Vedas. According to Swami Dayanand, who is the founder of the Arya Samaj, the Vedas were revealed 1310 millions of years ago and according to other scholars they are not more than 4000 years old.
(iv) Similarly there is a difference of opinion regarding the places where these books were revealed and the Rishis to whom these Scriptures were given. Inspite of these differences the Vedas are the most authentic of the Hindu Scriptures and the real foundations of the Hindu Dharma.

b) Upanishads:
(i) The word Upanishads is derived from ‘Upa’ meaning near, ‘ni’ which means down and ‘shad’ means to sit, therefore Upanishads means sitting down near groups of pupils sit near the teacher to learn from him the secret doctrines.
According to Samkara Upanishad is derived from the root word ‘Sad’ which means ‘to loosen’, ‘to reach’ or ‘to destroy’, with ‘Upa’ and ‘ni’ as prefix, therefore Upanishad means Brahma-knowledge by which ignorance is loosened or destroyed.
(ii) The number of Upanishads exceeds 200 though the Indian tradition puts it at 108. There are 10 principal Upanishads however some consider them to be more than 10, while other 18.
(iii) The Vedanta meant originally the Upanishads, though the word is now used for the system of philosophy based on the Upanishad. Literally, Vedanta means the end of the Veda, Vedasya-antah, the conclusion as well as the goal of Vedas. The Upanishads are the concluding portion of the Vedas and chronologically they come at the end of the Vedic period.
(iv) Some Pandits consider the Upanishad to be more superior to the Vedas.

c) Puranas
Next in order of authenticity are the Puranas which are the most widely read scriptures. The Purana contains the history of the creation of the uniVerse, history of the early Aryan tribes and life stones of the devines and deities of the Hindus. The Puranas are revealed books like the Vedas which were revealed simultaneously with the Vedas or somewhere close to it.
Maharishi Vyasa has divided the Puranas into 18 voluminous parts. He also arranged the Vedas under various heads. The Gita and Mahabharata were productions of his masterly pen.
Chief among the Puranas is a book known as Bhavishya Purana. It is called so because it gives an account of future event. The Hindus consider it to be the word of God. Maharishi Vyasa was just the compiler of the book. The real author being God himself.
Muhammad (pbuh) prophesized in Bhavishya Purana
According to Bhavishya Purana in the Prati Sarag, Parv III, Khand 3, Aday 3, Shaloka 5 to 8
“A malechha (belonging to a foreign country and speaking foreign language) spiritual teacher will appear with his companions. His name will be Mohammad. Raja (Bhoj) after giving this Maha Dev Arab (of angelic disposition) a both in the ‘Panchgavya’ and the Ganges water (i.e. purging him of all time) offered him the presents of his sincere devotion and showing him all reverence said, “I make obeisance to thee, ‘Oye! The pride of mankind, the dweller in Arabia, Ye have collected a great force to kill the Devil and you yourself have been protected from the malechha opponents.”
The Prophecy clearly states:
(i) The name of the Prophet as Muhammad
(ii) He will belong to Arabia. The Sanskrit word ‘Marusthal’ means a sandy track of land or a desert.
(iii) Special mention is made of the companions of the Prophet i.e. the Sahabas. No other Prophet had as many companions as Prophet Muhammad (pbuh).
(iv) He is referred as the pride of mankind (Parbatis nath). The Holy Qur’an reconfirms this in Surah Al-Qalam, Chapter 68, Verse 4
“And thou (standest) on an exalted standard of character” and in Surah Al-Ahzab Chapter 33, Verse 21
“Ye have indeed in the messenger of Allah, a beautiful pattern (of conduct)”
(v) He will kill the devil i.e. abolish idol worship and all sorts of vices.
(vi) The Prophet will be given the protection against his enemy.
Some people may argue that Raja Bhoj mentioned in the prophecy lived in the 11th century CE 500 years after the advent of Prophet Muhammad and was the descendant in the 10th generation of Raja Shalivahan. These people fail to realize that there was not only one Raja of the name Bhoj. The Egyptian Monarchs were called as Pharaoh and the Roman kings were known as Caesar’s, similarly the Indian Rajas were given the tittle of Bhoj. There were several Raja Bhoj who came before the one in 11th Century CE.
The Prophet did not physically take a bath in Panchgavya and the water of Ganges. Since the water of Ganges is considered holy, taking bath in the Ganges is an idem meaning washing away or making immune from all sorts of sins. Here the prophecy implies that the Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) was sinless i.e. ‘Maasoom’.
3. Muhammad (pbuh) prophesized in Bhavishya Purana
According to Bhavishya Purana in the Pratisarag, Parv III, Khand 3, Shloka 10 to 27 Maharishi Vyas has prophesized.
“The Malechha have spoiled the well known land of the Arabs. Arya Dharma is not to be found in the country. Before also there appeared a misguided friend whom I had killed; he has now again appeared being sent by a powerful enemy. To show these enemies the right path and to give them guidance the well-known Mohamad (Muhammad), who has been given by me the epithet of Brahma, is busy in bringing the ‘Pishachas’ to the right path. O Raja, you need not go to the land of the foolish Pishachas, you will be purified through my kindness even where you are at night, he of the angelic disposition, the shrewd man, in the guise of a Pischacha said to Raja Bhoj, O Raja! Your Arya Dharma has been made to prevail over all religions, but according to the commandment of Ishwar Parmatma, I shall enforce the strong need of the meat eaters. My follower will be a man circumcised, without a tail (on his head), keeping beard, creating a revolution announcing Adhan (call for prayer) and will be eating all lawful things. He will eat all sorts of animals except swine. They will not seek purification from the holy shrubs, but will be purified through warfare. On account of their fighting the irreligious nations, they will be known as ‘Musalmans’. I shall be the originator of the religion of the meat-eating nation”

Continue...

COMPARATIVE STUDY BETWEEN ISLAM AND HINDUISM Part II
The Prophecy states that:
(i) The evil doers have corrupted the Arab land.
(ii) Arya Dharma is not found in that land.
(iii) The present enemies will be destroyed just as the previous enemies like Abraha had perished. Qur’an speaks about these sort of previous enemies in Surah Al-Feel, Chapter No. 105, Verse No. 1 to 5.
“Seest thou not how thy word dealt with the companions of the elephant? Did we not make their treacherous plan go astray? And He sent against them flights of Birds sticking them with stones of baked day then did He make them like an empty field of stalk and straw, (of which the corn) has been eaten up”.
(iv) Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) has been given the title Brahma to guide the opponents of truth.
(v) The Indian Raja need not go to Arab land since his purification will take place in India after the Musalman will arrive in India.
(vi) The coming Prophet will atlest the truth of the Aryan faith i.e. Monotheism and will reform the misguided people.
(vii) The Prophets followers will be circumcised without a tail on the head being a beard and will create a great revolution.
(viii) Will announce the Adhan i.e. ‘call for prayer’.
(ix) He will only eat lawful things and animals but will not eat pork. Qur’an confirms this is no less than 4 different places.
In Surah Al-Baqarah, Chapter 2, Verse 173
In Surah Al-Maidah, Chapter 5, Verse 3
In Surah Al-Anam, Chapter 6, Verse 145
In Surah Al-Nahl, Chapter 16, Verse 115
“Forbidden for you for food are dead meat, blood, flesh of swine, and that on which had been invoked the name of other than Allah”.
(x) They will not purify with grass like the Hindus but by means of sword they will fight their irreligious people.
(xi) They will be called as Musalman.
(xii) They will be a meat eating nation.
Qur’an confirms the eating of herbivorous animals in,
Surah Maidah, Chapter 5, Verse No. 1 &
Surah Moominoon, Chapter 23, Verse No. 21

Commentary
According to Bhavishya Purana, Parv III, Khand 1, Aday 3, Shloka 21-23,
Corruption and persecution are in seven sacred cities of Kashi etc. India is inhabited by Rakshas, Shabar, Bhil and other foolish people. In the land of ‘Malechhas’, the followers of the ‘Malechha dharma’ (Islam) are wise and brave people. All good qualities are found in Musalmans and all sorts of vices have accumulated in the land of the Aryas. Islam will rule in India and its islands. Having known these facts O Muni, glorify the name of thy Lord”.
Qur’an conforms this in,
Surah Taukah, Chapter 9, Verse 33 &
Surah Al-Saf, Chapter 61, Verse 9,
“It is the who hath sort His Messenger with guidance and the Religion of Truth, to proclaim it over all religion, even though the pagan may detect (it)” and a similar message is given in, Surah Fatah Chapter 48, Verse 28,
Ending with ‘And enough is Allah as a witness’.
4. Muhammad (pbuh) prophesized in Bhavishya Purana
In the 20th Book of Atharvaveda, Hymn 127. Some Suktas (Chapters) are known as Kuntap Sukt. Kuntap means the consumer of misery and troubles. Thus meaning the message of peace and safety and if translated in Arabic means Islam.
Kuntap also means hidden glands in the abdomen. These mantras are called so probably because their true meaning was hidden and was to be revealed in future. Its hidden meaning is also connected with the navel or the middle point of this earth. Mecca is called the ‘Ummul Qur’an’ the mother of the towns or the naval of the earth in many revealed books it was the first house of divine worship where God Almighty gave spiritual nourishment to the world. The Holy Qur’an says in Surah Ale-Imran, Chapter 3, Verse 95.
“The first house (of worship) appointed for men was that at Bakka (Mecca) full of blessings and of guidance and for all kinds of beings”.
Another name for Mecca is ‘Becca’. Thus Kuntap stands for Mecca or Becca.
Several people have translated these Kuntap Suktas like M. Blomfield, Prof. Ralph Griffith, Pandith Rajaram, Pandit Khem Karan, etc.
The main points mentioned in the Kuntap Suktas that is Atharvaved, Book XX, Hymn 127, Verses 1-13 are:
Mantra 1:
He is narashansah or the praised one (Muhammad).
He is Kaurama the prince of peace or the emigrant, who is safe, even amongst a host of 60,090 enemies.
Mantra 2:
He is a camel-riding Rishi, whose chariot touches the heaven.
Mantra 3:
He is Mamah Rishi who is given a hundred gold coins, ten chaklets (necklaces), three hundred good steeds and ten thousand cows.
Mantra 4:
Vachyesv rebh, ’Oh! ye who glorifies’
Mantra 5:
The praying ones with their prayers hurry on like powerful bulls.
Mantra 6:
O you who praises hold fast the wisdom which earns cows and good things. Disseminate this among the divine.
Mantra 7:
He is the king of the worlds, the best of men and guide for the entire mankind.
Mantra 8-9:
He has procured a secure dwelling for the people, gives protection to every body and has spread peace in the world.
Mantra 10:
People thrive happily end prosper under his rule and from the depth of degradation they rise to the height of glory.
Mantra 11:
He is asked to wake up and warn the world.
Mantra 12:
He is extremely bountiful and very generous.
Mantra 13:
(His followers) have been saved from the hostility and robbery of the enemy and May the Master not be harmed.
Mantra 14:
We Glorify and praise the great hero with a song of praise and a prayer. Please accept this praise so that evil may not befall us.

(i) The Sanskrit word ‘Narashansah’ means ‘the praised one’ which is the literal translation of the Arabic word Muhammad (pbuh).
The Sanskrit word ‘Kaurama’ means ‘one who spreads and promotes peace’ the holy Prophet was the ‘Prince of Peace’ and he preached equality of human kind and universal brotherhood. ‘Kaurama’ also means an emigrant. The Prophet migrated from Mecca to Medina and was thus also an Emigrant. He will be protected from 60,090 enemies which was the population of Mecca.
(ii) The Prophet would ride a camel, this clearly indicates that, it cannot be an Indian Rishi since it is forbidden for a Brahman to ride a camel, sacred Books of the east, Volume 25, Laws of Manu page 472 according to Manu Smriti, Chapter 11, Verse 202.
“A Brahman is prohibited from riding a camel or an ass and to bath naked. He should purify himself by suppressing his breath”.
(iii) (a) This Mantra gave the Rishis name as Mamah. No rishi in India or any other Prophet had this name ‘Mamah’ is derived from ‘Mah’ which means to esteem highly, on a revere, to exalt, etc. Some Sanskrit books give the Prophets name as ‘Mahamad’, but this word according to Sanskrit grammar can also be used in the bad sense. It is incorrect to apply grammar to an Arabic word. Actually Mamah has the some meaning and somewhat similar pronunciation as the word Muhammad (pbuh).
(b) He is given 100 gold coins, which refers to the believers and the earlier companions of the Prophet during his turbulent Meccan life. Later on due to persecution they migrated from Mecca to Abyssinia later when Prophet migrated to Madina all of them joined him in Madinah.
(c) The 10 chaplets or necklaces were the 10 best companions of the Holy Prophet (pbuh) known as ‘Ashra – Mubbashshira’ (10 bestowed with good news). These were fore told in this world of their salvation in the hereafter i.e. they were given the good news of entering paradise by Prophets own lips and after naming each one he said (in Paradise). They were Abu Baker, Umer, Uthman, Ali, Talha, Zubair, Abdur Rahman Ibni Auf, Sad Bin Abi Waqqar, Sad Bin Zaid and Abu Ubeidah (May God be well-pleased with them).
(d) The third gift was 300 good steeds. These horses belonged to the Arab breed. The Sanskrit word ‘Arvah’ means swift Arab horse, The 300 steeds refers to the 300 companions of the Holy Prophet who fought at the battle of Badar and came back victorious even though the enemies were thrice the number.
(e) The Sankrit word ‘Go’ is derived from ‘Gaw’ which means ‘to go to war’. A cow is also called ‘Go’ and is a symbol of war as well as peace, the 10,000 cows refers to the 10,000 companious of who accompanied the Prophet (Pubh) when he entered Mecca during Fateh Mecca which was a unique victory in the history of mankind in which there was no blood shed. The 10,000 companions were pious and compassionate like a cow and were at the same time strong and fierce and are described in the Holy Qur’an in Surah Fatah, Chapter 48, Verse 29,
“Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, and those who are with him are strong against unbelievers, (but) compassionate amongst each other”.
(iv) This mantra calls the Prophet as ‘Rebh’ which means one who praises which when translated into Arabic is Ahmed which is another name for the Holy Prophet (pbuh).
(v) He and his followers are always mindful of their prayers even in the battlefield. The Holy Qur’an says in Surah Baqarah, Chapter 2, Verse 45,
“Nay, seek (Allah’s) help with patience, perseverance and prayer”
The Holy Qur’an says in Surah Nisa, Chapter 4, Verse 102,
“When thou (O Messenger) act with them, and standest to lead them in prayer, Let one party of them stand up (in prayer) with thee, taking their arms with them. When they finish their prostations, let them take their position in the rear. And let the other party come up which hath not yet prayed and let them pray with thee, taking all precautions, and bearing arms.”
(vi) The wisdom mentioned in this mantra refer to the Holy Qur’an. The Holy Qur’an earns good not only in this world but also in the here after. The Prophet (pbuh) is asked to propagate amongst his companions. Many of whom memorized the Qur’an.
(vii) All the attributes in this mantra apply to the Holy Prophet (pbuh)
In Surah Al-Anbiya, Chapter 21, Verse 107
“We sent thee not, but as a mercy for all creatures”
In Surah Saba, Chapter 34, Verse 28
“We have not sent thee but as a universal (Messenger) to men, giving them glad tidings, and warning them (against sin), but most men understand not.”
In Surah Al-Qalam, Chapter 68, Verse 4
“And thou (standest) on an exalted standard of character.”
In Surah Al-Ahzab, Chapter 33, Verse 21
“We have indeed in the Messenger of Allah a beautiful pattern (of conduct)”.
(viii) & (ix) During the reconstruction of Kaaba, the Prophet (pbuh) Through his wisdom prevented a war between the Arab tribe. The Prophet not only gave peace to the Arab land but also to the whole world. Even during the conquest of Mecca, the Prophet established peace without shedding a single drop of blood. He gave peace, shelter to the bitterest enemies and let them go by saying, “There shall be no reproof against you this day.”
(x) The Arabs were the most ignorant people 1400 years ago and it was referred to as ‘Youmul Jahiliya’. The Prophet with his message brought prosperity and raised these ignorant people and made them the torchbearers.
(xi) This Mantra gives the translation of the Holy Qur’an Surah Al-Mudaththir, Chapter 74, Verses 1-3
“O thou wrapped up (in a mantle)! Arise and deliver thy warning!
And thy Lord do thou magnify!” The Prophet arose and warned the people and glorified the Lord.
(xii) The Holy Qur’an says in Surah Ale-Imran, Chapter 3, Verse 159
“It is part of the Mercy of Allah that thou don’t deal gently with them.
Wert thou severe or harsh hearted, They would have broken away from about thee.”
It was due to the Prophets (pbuh) kind-heartedness; mercy and generosity that people flocked around him otherwise the stubborn Arabs could never have been won.
(xiii) This Mantra is a prayer of the Rishi for the Prophet (pbuh) a similar prayer is found in the last Chapter of the Holy Qur’an i.e. Surah Nas, Chapter 114, Verses 1-3.
“Say, I seek refuge with Lord and Cherisher of mankind, The King (or Ruler) of mankind, the God (or Judge) of mankind from the mischief of the Whisperer (of Evil), who withdraws (after his whisper) - (the same) who whispers into the hearts of mankind – Among Jinns and among Men.”
(xiv) In this last Mantra, the Rishi of the Veda makes it compulsory for the followers of the Veda to praise the Holy Prophet (pbuh) land follow him so that they will be saved from the evil of this world.
5. Battle of the Allies described in the Vedas.
It is mentioned in Atharvaveda, Book XX, Hymn 21, Verse 6, “Lord of the truthful! These libatrous drinks these feats of bravery and the inspiring songs gladdened thee in field of battle. When thou renders vanquished without fight the ten thousand opponents of the praying one, the adoring one.”
(i) This Prophecy of the Veda describes the well-known battle of Ahzab or the battle of the Allies during the time of Prophet Muhammad. The Prophet was victorious without an actual conflict which is mentioned in the Qur’an in Surah Ahzab, Chapter 33, Verse 22, “When the believers saw the confederate forces they said, This is what Allah and His Messenger had promised us and Allah and His Messenger told us what was true”.
And it only added to their faith and their zeal in obedience.
(ii) The Sanskrit word karo in the Mantra means the ‘praying one’ which when translated into Arabic means Ahmed, the second name of Prophet Muhammad.
(iii) (Pbuh) The 10,000 opponents mentioned in the mantra were the enemies of the Prophet and the Muslims were only 3000 in numbers.
(iv) The last words of the Mantra ‘aprati ni bashayah’ means the defeat was given to the enemies without an actual fight.
6. The enemies defeat in the conquest of Mecca
It is mentioned in Atharvaveda, Book 20, Hymn 21, Verse No. 7
“You have O India, overthrown 20 Kings and 60,099 men with an outstripping Chariat wheel who came to fight the praised one or far famed (Muhammad) orphan.”
(i) The Population of Mecca at the time of Prophet advent was nearly 60,000.
(ii) There were several clans in Mecca each having its own chief. Totally there were about 20 chiefs to rule the population of Mecca.
(iii) An Abandhu meaning a helpless man who was far famed and ‘Praised one’ Muhammad (pbuh) overcame his enemies with the help of God.
A similar prophecy is also found in Rigveda, Book I, Hymn 53, Verse 9
The Sanskrit word used is ‘Sushrana’ which means praise worthy or well praised which in Arabic means Muhammad (pbuh).
7. Muhammad (pbuh) prophesized in Samveda
Book II, Hymn 6, Verse 8
“Ahmed acquired from his Lord the knowledge of eternal law I received light from him just as from the sun”. The Prophecy confirms.
(i) The name of the Prophet as Ahmed since Ahmed is an Arabic name; many translators misunderstood it to be Ahmat and translated the mantra as I alone have acquired the real wisdom of my father.
(ii) Prophet was given external law i.e. Shariah
(iii) The Rishi was enlightened by the Shariah of Prophet Muhammad. The Holy Qur’an says in Surah Saba, Chapter 34, Verse 28
“We have not sent thee but as a universal (messenger) to men, giving them glad tidings and warning them (against sin), but most men understand not.”

II Common Questions Asked By Hindus About Islam

10. ARE THE VEDAS A REVELATION OF GOD?
Question:
If Allah has sent his books and revelations in every period, then which revelation was sent to India? Can we consider the Vedas and other Hindu scriptures to be word of God?
Answer:
1. Revelation sent in every period.
The Glorious Qur’an mentions in Surah Rad, Chapter 13, Verse 38
“For each period is a book (revealed).”
[Al-Qur’an 13:38]
2. Four revelations of God mentioned by name in Qur’an
By name, only four revelations of God are mentioned in the Qur’an i.e. Torah, Zaboor, Injeel and the Qur’an
Torah is the revelation, which was given to Moses (pbuh)
Zaboor is the revelation, which was given to David (pbuh)
Injeel is the revelation, which was given to Jesus (pbuh) and
Qur’an is the last and final revelation which was given to the last and final Messenger Muhammad (pbuh).
3. All the previous revelations sent only for their people
All the revelations that came before Qur’an were only sent for their own people and were to be followed only for a particular time period.
4. The Qur’an sent for whole humankind
Since the Qur’an is the last and final revelation, it was not sent only for the Muslims or the Arabs but it was sent for the whole of humankind. It is mentioned in:
a. Surah Ibrahim, Chapter 14, Verse 1
“Alif Lam Ra. A book which We have revealed unto thee, in order that thou mightiest lead mankind out of the depths of darkness into light…”
[Al-Qur’an 14:1]

b. A similar message is repeated in Surah Ibrahim, Chapter 14, Verse 52
“Here is a Message for mankind: let them take warning therefrom, and let them know that He is (no other than) One God: let men of understanding take heed”.
[Al-Qur’an 14:52]
c. Qur’an mentions in Surah Baqarah, Chapter 2, Verse 185
“Ramadan is the (month) in which was sent down the Qur’an, as a guide to mankind, also clear (Signs) for guidance and judgement (between right and wrong).” [Al-Qur’an 2:185]
c. d. A similar message is repeated in Surah Zumur, Chapter 39, Verse 41
“Verily We have revealed the Book to thee in Truth, for (instructing) mankind.” [Al-Qur’an 39:41]
5. Which revelation sent to India?
The question that arises is “which revelation of God was sent to India and whether we can consider the Vedas and the other Hindu Scriptures to be the revelations of God?” There is no text in the Qur’an or Sahih Hadith mentioning the name of the revelation that was sent to India. Since the name of the Vedas or other Hindu scriptures are no where to be found in Qur’an and Sahih Hadith, one cannot say for sure that they were the revelations of God. They may be the revelation of God or may not be the revelation of God.
6. Even if the Veda was the word of God today you have to follow the Qur’an
Even if the Vedas and the other scriptures were the revelations from God, they were only meant for people of that time and were to be followed only for that particular period of time. Today all human beings through out the world including India should only follow the last and final Revelation of God, i.e. the Qur’an. Moreover since all the previous revelations were not meant to be followed for eternity, Almighty God did not preserve them in their original form. There is not a single religious scripture of any of the major religions, which claims to be the word of God and has maintained its pure original text and is free from alteration, adulteration and interpolation. Since the Glorious Qur’an is to be followed for eternity, Allah (SWT) has taken upon Himself to maintain its original purity and guard it from corruption. Allah says in Glorious Qur’an.

Surah Hijr, Chapter 15, Verse 9
“We have without doubt, sent down the Message; and We will assuredly guard it (from corruption).”
[Al-Qur’an 15:9]

Common Questions Asked By Hindus About Islam
9. ARE RAM AND KRISHNA PROPHETS OF GOD?
Question:
If according to Islam, messengers or prophets were sent to each and every ntion of the world, then which prophet was sent to India? Can we consider Ram and Krishna to be messengers of God?
Answer:
1. Prophets sent to every nation
a) The Glorious Qur’an mentions in Surah Fatir, Chapter 35, Verse 24
“…And there never was a people, without a warner having lived among them (in the past)”.[Al-Qur’an 35:24]
b) A similar message is repeated in Surah, Chapter 13, Verse 7
“…and to every people a guide”.[Al-Qur’an 13:7]
2. Stories only of some prophets narrated in the Qur’an
a) Allah (SWT) says in Surah Nisa, Chapter 4, Verse 164
“Of some messengers We have already told thee the story; of others we have not.”
[Al-Qur’an 4:164]
b) A similar message is repeated in Surah Ghafir, Chapter 40, Verse 78
“We did aforetime send messengers before thee: of them there are some whose story We have related to thee, and some whose story We have not related to thee...”
[Al-Qur’an 40:78]

3. 25 Prophets of God are mentioned by name in the Qur’an
By name, only 25 Prophets of God are mentioned in the Qur’an e.g. Adam, Noah, Abraham, Moses, Jesus, Muhammad (pbuh)
4. More than 1,24,000 prophets of God
According to Prophet Muhammad (pbuh), there were more than 1,24,000 prophets sent to this world.
5. All previous prophets sent only for their people
All the prophets that came before Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) were only sent for their own people and were to be followed only for a particular period of time.
Surah Ali Imran, Chapter 3, Verse 49
“And (appoint him) a messenger to the Children of Israel,…”
[Al-Qur’an 3:49]
6. Muhammad (pbuh), the last messenger of God
Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) is the last and final messenger of Almighty God. It is mentioned in
Surah Ahzab, Chapter 33, Verse 40
“Muhammad is not the father of any of your men, but (he is) the Messenger of Allah, and the seal of the Prophets: and Allah has full knowledge of all things.”
[Al-Qur’an 33:40]
7. Prophet Muhammad (pbuh), sent for whole Humankind
Since Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) is the last and final messenger, he was not sent only for the Muslims or the Arabs, but he was sent for the whole of humankind.
a. It is mentioned in
Surah Anbiya, Chapter 21, Verse 107
“We sent thee not, but as a mercy for all creatures.”
[Al-Qur’an 21:107]
b. A similar message is repeated in
Surah Saba, Chapter 34, Verse 28
“We have not sent thee but as a universal (Messenger) to men, giving them glad tidings, and warning them (against sin), but most men understand not.”
[Al-Qur’an 34:28]
c. It is mentioned in
Sahih Bukhari, Volume 1, Book of Salaah, Chapter 56, Hadith no. 429
Narrated Jabir bin Abdullah: Allah’s Messenger said,
“Every Prophet used to be sent to his nation only but I have been sent to all mankind.”
8. Which prophet was sent to India?
Regarding the question of which prophet was sent to India, and can we consider Ram or Krishna to be prophets of God, there is no text in the Qur’an or Sahih Hadith mentioning the name of the prophet that was sent to India. Since the names of Ram and Krishna are nowhere to be found in the Qur’an and Sahih Hadith, one cannot say for sure whether they were prophets of God or not. Some Muslims, especially certain Muslim politicians who try to appease the Hindus, say Ram Alai-his-salaam, i.e. Ram, may peace be on him. This is totally wrong, since there is no authentic proof from the Qur’an and Sahih Hadith that he was a prophet of God. However, a person may say that perhaps they may have been the prophets of God.
9. Even if Ram and Krishna were prophets, today we have to follow the last Prophet of God i.e. Muhammad (pbuh)
Even if Ram and Krishna were prophets of God, they were only meant for people of that time and were to be followed only for that particular period of time. Today, all the human beings throughout the world, including India should only follow the last and final prophet and Messenger of God-prophet Muhammad (pbuh).


D 9. Avtaars and Messengers in Hinduism
There is no concept of Messengers of God in Hinduism. However they have a concept of Avtaar. Avtaar is the Sanskrit term where ‘Av’ means down and ‘tr’ means passover. Thus Avtar means to descend down or to come down. The meaning of Avtaar in the oxford Dictionary is, “(In Hindu Mythology) the descent of a diety of a released soul to earth in bodily form”. In simple words, Avtaar means God Almighty coming down to earth in bodily form.
In Hinduism, It is believed that God Almighty comes down to the earth in some bodily form to protect the religion or to set an example or set the rules for the human beings.
There is no reference of Avtaars anywhere in the Vedas. The most sacred of the Hindu Scriptures i.e. Sruti. However it is found in the Smrti i.e. the Puranas and the Itihasas.
It is mentioned in the most popular and widely read book of Hinduism.
Bhagavad Geeta, Chapter 4, Verse 7-8
“Whenever and wherever there is a decline in religious practice, O descendent of Bharata, and a predominant rise of irreligion at that time I descend Myself”.
“To deliver the Pious and to annihilate the miscreants, as well as to reestablish the principles of religion, I myself appear, millenium after millennium”.
Thus according to Bhagavad Geeta, God takes Avtaar to deliver the pious and annihilate miscreants and to reestablish the principles or religion.
According to the Puranas there are hundreds of Avtaars, but the Vishnu the sustainer has 10 Avtaars.
1. Matsya-avatar, in the form of a fish
2. Kurm-avatar, in the form of a tortoise
3. Varah-avatar, in the form of a boar or a pig
4. Narasimha-avatar, in the form of a monster, half man half lion
5. Vamana-avatar, in the form of a Brahmin dwarf named Vamana
6. Parashuaram-avatar, in the form of Parashurama
7. Rama-avatar, in the form of Rama, the hero of Ramayana
8. Krishna-avatar, in the form of Krishna, the hero of Gita
9. Buddha-avatar, in the form of Gautam Buddha
10. Kalki-avatar, in the form of Kalki
(Rigveda Samhiti, Volume XII, page 4309 by Swami Satyaprakash Saraswati and Satyakam Vidhyalank)
All these Scriptures are telling its reader that though the things are made so clear yet they divert away from the truth.

4. ANTHROPOMORPHISM
a. God need not take human form to understand human being.
Most of the other religions some time or the other believes in the philosophy of anthropomorphism i.e. God take human form. They have a very good logic for it Almighty God is so pure and Holy the he is unaware of the hardships, shortcomings, difficulties feelings etc. of the human being. He does not know how does a person feel when he is hurt or when he is in trouble etc. Therefore in order to set the rules for the human beings. He came down to the earth in the form of a human being. On the face of it, it seems to be a very good logic.
b. Creator prepares an instruction manual.
Suppose I manufacture a tape recorder. Do I have to become a tape recorder to know what is good or what is bad for the tape recorder. I writer an instruction manual. In order to listen to the audiocassette, insert the cassette and press the play button. In order to stop, press the stop button. If you want to fast-forward press the FF. button. Do not drop it from a height it will get damaged. Do not immerse it in water it will get spoilt. I write an instruction manual. The dos and don’ts for the machine.
c. Holy Qur’an is the instruction manual for the human being.
In the similar fashion our lord and creator Allah (SWT) need not come in the form of a human being to know what is good or bad for the human being. He only has to reveal the instruction manual the last and final instruction manual of the human beings is the Holy Qur’an.
The dos and don’ts for the human beings is mentioned in the Holy Qur’an.
d. Allah chooses messengers:
Allah (SWT) need not come down personally for writing the instruction manual. He chooses a man amongst men to deliver the message and communication with him at a higher level through the revelation. Such chosen men are called as messengers and prophets of God.

I E LIFE AFTER DEATH-HEREAFTER
1. Its mentioned in the Qur’an Surah Baqarah, Chapter 2, Verse 28
“How can ye reject the faith in Allah? Seeing that ye were without life, And He gave you life; Then will He cause you to die, And will again bring you to life; And again to Him Will ye return”.
In Islam a human being comes into this world only once and after he dies, he is again resurrected on the day of judgement and depending upon the deeds he has done he will either dwell in heaven i.e. Paradise or in hell.
2. This life is the test for the here after
Its mentioned in the Qur’an
Surah Al Mulk, Chapter 67, Verse 2
“He who created Death and Life, that He May try which of you is best in deed; and He is the exalted in Might, oft forgiving.
This life that we lead in this world is a test for the here after. If we follow the commandment of the creator Almighty Allah and we pass the test, We shall enter Paradise i.e. Eternal Bliss. If you do not follow the commandments of our creator and fail the test then we shall be put into Hell.
3. Full Recompense on the Day of Judgement
Its mentioned in the Qur’an Surah Ali Imran, Chapter 3, Verse 185
“Every soul shall have a taste of death And only on the Day of Judgement shall you be paid your full recompense. Only he who is saved far from the fire and admitted to the Garden will have attained the object (of life). For the life of this world is but goods and chattels of deception”.
4. Paradise – Al-Jannah
Al-Jannah i.e. Paradise is a place of Perpetual bliss, in Arabic it literally means the Garden. The Qur’an describes the Jannah in great detail, such as Paradise, underneath which rivers run. It contains rivers of milk unchanging in flavor and rivers of honey purified. In it is fruit of every kind. No fatigue shall be fell neither shall they hear idle talk. There shall be no cause of sin except Peace and Peace.
5. Hell – Jahannam
Hell is a place of torment where the people undergo suffering most often described as fire, a fire whose fuel is men and stones.
6. Purnjanam is not cycle of Rebirth but life after death.
The common word used for the Doctrine of Rebirth is ‘Punarjanam’. In Sanskrit Punar or Puna means ‘next time’ or ‘again’ and Janam means ‘life’. Therefore Punarjanam means next life or the life here after. It does not means coming to life again and again. Most of the reference for Punarjanam in the other Hindu Scriptures besides the Vedas if read keeping life hereafter in mind including the quotation of Bhagavad Gita and Upanishad it give us a concept of next life or life again but not life again and again. This concept of Rebirth again and again was developed later on after the vedic period to rationalize the indifferences found in different individuals at birth and different surrounding in which people live. Since the creator Almighty can not be unjust.
Islam has a rational answer to this which we shall discuss later Insha Allah.
7. Life after death in the Vedas
There is reference to life after death in the Vedas. It’s mentioned in
a. Rigveda Book No. 10, Hymn No. 16, Verse No. 4
“The unborn portion; burn that, AGNI, with thy heat; let thy flame, thy splendour, consume it; with those glorious members which thou has given him, JATAVEDAS, bear him to the world (of the virtuous)”
The Sanskrit word Sukritam u Lokam means the world of the virtuous or region of the pious, referring to the hereafter. The next Verse i.e.
b. Rigveda, Book 10 Hymn 16, Verse 5 says.
“…Putting on (celestial) life, let the remains (of bodily life) depart let him, JATAVEDAS be associated with a body.”
This Verse too refers to a second life i.e. life after death.
8. Paradise-Swarga in the Vedas.
Swarg i.e. Paradise is described in several places in the Vedas including
Atharvaveda, Book 4, Hymn 34, Verse 6 (Devichand)
a. “May all these streams of butter, with their banks of honey, flowing with distilled water, and milk and curds and water reach thee in domestic life enhancing thy pleasure. May thou acquire completely these things strengthening the soul in diverse ways.”
It’s mentioned in
a. Atharvaveda, Book 4, Hymn 34, Verse 6 (Ved pra.)
“Having pools of clarified butter, stocks of sweet honey, and having exhilarating drinks for water, full of milk and curds, may all these streams flew to us in the world of happiness swelling sweetly. May our lakes full of Lotuses be situated near us”.
b. Its mentioned in
Atharvaveda, Book 4, Hymn 34, Verse 2
“Bereft of physical bodies, pure, cleansed with the wind, brilliant, they go to a brilliant world. The fire does not cause burning in their male organ. In the world if happiness they get plenty of women”.
c. Its mentioned in
Atharvaveda, Book 2, Hymn 34, Verse 5
May the realized ones, first of all, take the vital breath under their control from the limbs in which it has been circulating. Go to heaven, stay firm with all the parts of your body Attain the world of light and emancipation, following the path of the enlightened ones, (your predecessors).
d. It is mentioned in
Atharvaveda, Book 6, Hymn 122, Verse 3.
“O both of you, start to accomplish it; make determined effort to accomplish it. Those having unflinching faith attain this abode of happiness. Whatever ripe offerings you have made in fire of sacrifice may both, the husband and wife, stand united to guard them with care”.
8 e. It is mentioned in
Rigveda, Book 10, Hymn 95, Verse 18
“O Aila, the loud-sounding clouds, these divines say to you, since you are indeed subject to death, let your progeny propitiate your revered cosmic forces with oblations, then alone you shall rejoice (with me) in heaven”
9. Hell-Nark in the vedas
Nark or Hell is also described in the Vedas and the Sanskrit word used is ‘Narakasthanam’.
It is mentioned in
Rigveda, Book 4, Hymn 5, Verse 4
“May the bounteous fire-divine, consume them with his fiercely glowing sharp jaws like flames, who disregard the commandments and steadfast laws of most venerable and sagacious lord”.

F. DESTINY
1. Concept of Destiny – Qadr in Islam
Qadr is the concept of Destiny. Certain aspects of human life is predestined by our creator Almighty Allah for e.g. where and when will a person be born. The Surround and condition in which he will be born, how long will he live and where will he die.
2. Logical concept for differences in different Individuals.
In Hinduism the differences in two individual at birth e.g. one child is healthy while the other is handicapped, one child is born in a rich family and the other in a poor family is based on past karma i.e. actions of the previous life. There is no scientific or logical proof of the cycle of Rebirths. The Islamic concept for these differences in different Individual is given in Surah Mulk, Chapter 67, Verse 2
“He who created Death and life, that He may try which of you is best in deed; And He is the Exalted In Might; oft-forgiving”.
This life that we live is the test for the hereafter.
3. Present Conditions in Islam is a test
There are several Verses in the Qur’an which clearly specify that Our Creator Almighty Allah tests us in several different ways
a. It is mentioned in the Qur’an.
Surah Baqarah, Chapter 2, Verse 214
“Or do ye think that ye shall enter the Garden (of Bliss) without such (trials) as came to those who passed away before you?
They encountered suffering and adversity, And were so shaken in Spirit that even the messenger and those of faith who were with him cried. “When (will come) the help of Allah” Ah! Verily, the help of Allah is (always) near!”
b. It is mentioned in the Qur’an
Surah Ankabut, Chapter 29, Verse 2
“Do men think that they will be left a lone on saying, “we believe”, And that they will not be tested?”
c. It is mentioned in the Qur’an
Surah Anbiya, Chapter 21, Verse 35
“Every Soul shall have a taste of death. And we test you by evil and by good by way of trial to us must ye return.”
d. It is mentioned in the Qur’an
Surah Baqarah, Chapter 2, Verse 155
“Be sure we shall test you with something of fear and hunger, some loss in goods or lives or the fruits (of your tail), but give Glad tidings to those who patiently persevere.”
e. It is mentioned in the Qur’an
Surah Anfal, Chapter 8, Verse 28
“And know ye that your possession and your progeny are but a trial; And it is Allah with whom lies your highest reward”.

II Life after Death in Hinduism
1. Concept of Rebirths in Hinduism-Reincarnation or Transmigration of the souls.
Hinduism believe in the cycle of birth, death and Rebirth, which is called as samsara. Samsara or the doctrine of Rebirth is also called as the theory of Reincarnation or the transmigration of the Soul and is considered to be the basic tenet of Hinduism. According to doctrine of Rebirth the difference found between one individual and the other even at birth like one child is healthy the other is handicapped or blind is due to their part karma i.e. actions done in the past birth. Similarly all actions may not bear fruit in this life, thus there has to be another life.
a. Its mentioned in Bhagavad Geeta in Chapter 2, Verse 22
“As a person puts on new garments, giving up old ones the Soul similarly accepts new material bodies, giving up the old and useless.”
b. The doctrine of Rebirth in also described in Brhadaranyaka Upanishad, Part 4 Chapter 4, Verse 3
“As a caterpillar which has wriggled to the top of a blade of grass draws itself over to a new blade, so does the Soul, after it has put aside its body draw itself over to a new existence.


2. Karma – the law of Cause and Effect
Karma means act, action or activity and refers not only to action undertaken by the body but also to those undertaken by the mind Karma is actually action and reaction or the law of cause and effect. It is explained by the saying,
“As we sow so shall we reap”
A Farmer cannot sow wheat and expect Rice. Similarly every good thought word or deed begets a similar reaction which affects our next life and every unkind thought harsh word and evil deed comes back to harm us in this life or in the next life.
3. Dharma – righteous duties
Dharma means what is right or Righteous duties. This includes what is right for the individual, family, the class or cast and also for the universe itself in order to achieve good Karma life should be lived according to Dharma, otherwise its will result in bad Karma. Dharma besides affecting the present life can also affect the future.
4. Moksha – liberation from the cycle of Rebirth
Moksha means liberation from the cycle of Rebirth i.e. Samsara. The ultimate aim of every Hindu is that one-day the cycle of Rebirth will be over and he will not have to reborn again. This can only happen if there is no Karma to cause an individual to reborn i.e. it looses its good and bad Karma.
5. Rebirth not mentioned in the Vedas
The Doctrine of rebirth is not mentioned anywhere in the Vedas. There is no concept of transmigration of the Souls.

GOD IS UNJUST AS SOME ARE BORN HEALTHY WHILE OTHERS ARE BORN WITH DEFECTS
Question:
If God is just then why are some people born healthy while some are born with defects and are deaf and dumb, some are born in rich families while other in poor families?
Answer:
1. This life is a test for the Hereafter
According to Qur’an in
Surah Mulk, Chapter 67, Verse 2


2. Allah tests different human being in different ways
Every year the question paper in an examination keeps on changing. It does not remain the same. Similarly Allah tests different human beings in different ways. He gives health to some people while others are born with defects or are handicap. To some people He gives wealth while others are poor.
3. Judgement will be based upon the difficulty of the test
Depending upon what facilities and qualities Allah has provided to each human being Allah (SWT) will judge him accordingly If the test is difficult then Allah will be lenient while judging. If the test is simple then Allah will be lenient while judging e.g. A poor person does not have to give Zakah. He gets full marks where Zakat is concerned on the other hand a rich person is supposed to give Zakat. Many rich people give much less than what they actually are supposed to give, thus getting less marks where Zakat is concerned.
4. Allah makes human being with congenital defects, some are deaf and dumb while other are handicap. The infant is not responsible for the defect. In such cases may be Allah is testing the parents, whether they yet have faith in Allah after this calamity.
Allah says in the Qur’an in
Surah Anfal, Chapter 8, Verse 28

IDOL USED FOR CONCENTRATION
Question:
The Hindu Pandits and Scholars agree that the Vedas and other Hindu religions scriptures prohibit idol worship but initially because the mind may not be matured an idol is required for concentration while worshipping. After the mind reaches higher consciousness, the idol is not required for concentration.
Muslims have reached the higher level of consciousness
Answer:
1. If Idol is required for concentration only in the initial stages and not later on when the mind reaches higher consciousness then I would like to say that the Muslims have already reached the state of higher consciousness because when we worship Allah (SWT) we do not require any idol or statue.
2. Child asks why does it thunder?
When I was discussing with a Swami in I.R.F. He said that when our child asks us, why does the sky thunder? We reply that ‘aaee ma chhakki pees rahi hai’, the grandmother is grinding flour in the heaven, because he is too young to understand, similarly in the initial stages people require idol for concentration.
In Islam we don’t believe in talking a lie even if it’s a while lie. I will never give such wrong answer to my child because later on where he goes to school and learns that the thundering sound after lightening is due to the expansion of rapid heated air, he will either think that the teacher is lying or later on when he understand the fact he will conclude that the father is a liar. If you feel that the child may not understand certain difficult they you should simplify the answer but never give a wrong fictitious reply. If you, yourself do not know the answer, you should have the guts to be truthful and say ‘I don’t know’. Many children will not be satisfied with such a simple but yet truthful and if this answer is given to my son, he will say ‘Abba why you don’t know answer, that it will compel you to do your homework and thus educate yourself as well as your child’.
3. Those in standard one require idol for concentration 2+2=4 will remain same in standard one and ten)
Some pandits while trying to convince me regarding idol worship said that in standard one the student is initially taught to worship God by concentrating with the help of an idol but later on when he graduates he no longer requires the idol to concentrate while worshipping the God.
A very important fact to be noted is that only if the fundamentals of any particular subject is strong, then only will he be able to excel in future for e.g. Teacher of mathematics in standard I teaches the students that 2+2=4 irrespective whether the student parses school or does graduation, or does a Ph.D. in mathematics the basics of 2+2=4, will yet remain the same, it will not change to 5 or 6. In higher standards the students, besides addition may learn about Algebra, trigonometry, logarithm etc. but the fundamental of addition will yet remain the same. If the teacher in standard I itself teaches the fundamentals wrong, how can expect the student to excel in future?
It is the fundamental principle of the Vedas regarding the concept of God that he has got no image so how can the scholars even after knowing this fact keep silent at the wrong practice being done by people.
Will you tell your son who is in standard I that 2+2=4 is not equal to 4 but 5 or 6 and only confirm the truth after he passes school. Infact if he makes a mistake you will correct him, and say it is 4 and not wait till he graduates if you don’t correct him initial you will his future.

Muslims do not worship the Kaaba
Question:
Many non-Muslims allege when Islam is against idol worship why do the Muslims worship and bow down to the Kaaba in their prayer.
Answer:
1. Kaaba is the Qibla i.e. the direction:
Muslims do not worship the Kaaba in the Salaah. Kaaba is the Qibla that is the direction we face towards and we worship & bow down to no one but Allah towards in the Salaah, Islam always believes in unity for e.g. If Muslims want to offer Salaah some may say lets face north, some may say lets east for the sake of unity Muslims are asked to face only in one direction i.e. towards the Kaaba. If they live in the west they face the east, if they live in the east they face the west, if they live in the north they face the south, if they live in the south they face the north.
2. Kaaba in center of earth
The Muslims were the first people to draw the map of the world and they drew it with the south on top and north down and the Kaaba was in the center. Later on the westerners drew the map upside down with north on top and south down but yet Alhamdullilah the Kaaba is in the center of the world map.


3. Tawaaf around Kaaba for indicating one God:
When the Muslims go to Masjid-e-Haram in Mecca we do tawaf round the Kaaba i.e. circumambulate round the Kaaba to indicate that as every circle has one center, similarly there is only one Allah (SWT) worthy of Worship.
Hadith of Hazrat Umar:
According to Sahih Bukhari Vol. II Book of Hajj, Ch. 56, V. No. 675, Hazrat Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) said “I know that you are a stone, can neither benefit nor harm. Had I not seen the Prophet (pbuh) touching & kissing) you, I would never have touched (& Kissed) you”.
This statements of Hazrat Umar (RA) the second caliph of Islam is sufficient proof that we Muslims do not worship the Kaaba.
People stood on Kaaba and gave the Adhan.
At the time of the Prophet people even stood on the Kaaba and gave the Adhan which idol worshipper will ever stand on the idol he worships.

WHAT THE BIBLE SAYS ABOUT MUHAMMAD (PEACE BE UPON HIM) THE PROPHET OF ISLAM
A lecture by Ahmed Deedat

SAY: "DO YOU SEE? WHETHER THIS MESSAGE BE FROM ALLAH (God Almighty), AND YET YOU REJECT IT, AND A WITNESS FROM AMONG THE CHILDREN OF ISRAEL1 BORE WITNESS OF ONE LIKE HIM..." (SURA AHQAF) Holy Qur’ân 46:10.
1. This refers to Moses. See Yusuf Ali's commentaries Nos. 4783/4 to this verse.

Mr. Chairman, Ladies and Gentlemen, The subject of this evening's talk* - "What the BIBLE says about MUHAMMAD (Peace be upon him)" - will no doubt come as a surprise to many of you because the speaker is a Muslim. How does it come about that a Muslim happens to be expounding prophecies from the Jewish and Christian Scriptures?
As a young man, about 30 years ago, I attended a series of religious lectures by a Christian theologian, a certain Rev. Hiten, at the "Theatre Royal", Durban in South Africa.
* This is the text of a lecture delivered by the author in the early 1970's.
Pope or Kissinger?
This Reverend gentleman was expounding Biblical prophecies. He went on to prove that the Christian Bible foretold the rise of Soviet Russia, and the Last Days. At one stage he went to the extent of proving that his Holy Book did not leave even the Pope out of its predictions. He expatiated vigorously in order to convince his audience that the "Beast 666" mentioned in the Book of Revelation the last book of the New Testament was the POPE, who was the Vicar of Christ on earth. It is not befitting for us Muslims to enter into this controversy between the Roman Catholics and the Protestants. By the way, the latest Christian exposition of the "Beast 666" of the Christian Bible is Dr. Henry Kissinger1. Christian scholars are ingenious and indefatigable in their efforts to prove their case.
Rev. Hiten's lectures led me to ask that if the Bible foretold so many things - not even excluding the "Pope" and "Israel" - then surely it must have something to say about the greatest benefactor of mankind 2, the Holy Prophet Muhammed (may the peace of Allah be upon him).
As a youngster I set out to search for an answer. I met priest after priest, attended lectures, and read everything that I could lay my hands relating to the fields of Bible prophecies. Tonight I am going to narrate to you one of these interviews with a dominee3 of the Dutch Reformed Church.
1. Christian exegesists give progressive numerical values by sixes, to the English alphabet and add up to get the total 666. i.e. A=6,B=12,C=18, D=24 and so on. Progression by 6's because the number of the Beast in the Bible is "666". Try it for Dr.Kissinger.
2. The writer has just delivered another talk in the City Hall, Durban on the 10th December 1975 on the subject "Muhammad the Greatest".
3. "Dominee" is the Afrikaans equivalent of priest, parson and predikant.
Lucky Thirteen
I was invited to the Transvaal1 to deliver a talk on the occasion of Birthday celebration of the Holy Prophet Muhammed. Knowing that in that province of the Republic, the Afrikaans language is widely spoken, even by my own people, I felt that I ought to acquire a smattering of this language so a s to feel a little "at home" with the people. I opened the telephone directory and began phoning the Afrikaans-speaking Churches. I indicated my purpose to the priests that I was interested in having a dialogue with them, but they all refused my request with "Plausible" excuses. No.13 was my lucky number. The thirteenth call brought me pleasure and relief. A dominee Van Heerden agreed to meet me at his home on the Saturday afternoon that I was to leave for Transvaal.
He received me on his verandah with a friendly welcome. He said if I did not mind, he would like his father-in-law from the Free State (a 70 year old man) to join us in the discussion. I did not mind. The three of us settled down in the dominee's library.
1. One of the Provinces of the Republic of South Africa.
Why Nothing?
I posed the question: "What does the Bible say about Muhammed?" Without hesitation he answered, "Nothing!" I asked: "Why nothing? According to your interpretation the Bible have so many things to say about the rise of Soviet Russia and about the Last Days and even about the Pope of the Roman Catholics?" He said, "Yes, but there was nothing about Muhammed!" I asked again, "Why nothing? Surely this man Muhammed who had been responsible for the bringing into being a worldwide community of millions of Believers who, on his authority, believe in:
(1) The miraculous birth of Jesus,
(2) that Jesus is the Messiah, 1
(3) that he gave life to the dead by God's permission, and that he healed those born blind and the lepers by God's permission.
Surely this book (the Bible) must have something to say about this great Leader of men who spoke so well of Jesus and his mother Mary?" (Peace be upon them both).
The old man from the Free State replied. "My son, I have been reading the Bible for the past 50 years, and if there was any mention of him, I would have known it."
1. The word "Messiah" comes from the Arabic and Hebrew word masaha, which means to rub, to massage, to anoint. The religious significance is "the one who is anointed" - priests and kings were anointed in consecration to their offices. Messiah translated Christ does not mean God. Even the heathen Cyrus is called "Christ" in the Bible, (Isaiah 45:1)
Not one by name!
I enquired: "According to you, are there not hundreds of prophecies regarding the coming of Jesus in the Old Testament." The dominee interjected: "Not hundreds, but thousands!" I said, "I am not going to dispute the 'thousand and one' prophecies in the Old Testament regarding the coming of Jesus Christ, because the whole Muslim-world has already accepted him without the testimony of any Biblical prophecy. We Muslims have accepted the de facto Jesus on the authority of Muhummed alone, and there are in the world today no less than 900,000,0001 followers of Muhummed who love, respect and revere this great Messenger of God -Jesus Christ- without having the Christians to convince them by means of their Biblical dialectics. Out of the 'thousands' of prophecies referred to, can you please give me just one single prophecy where Jesus is mentioned by name? The term 'Messiah', translated as 'Christ', is not a name but a title. Is there a single Prophecy where it says that the name of the Messiah will be JESUS, and that his mother's name will be MARY, that his supposed father will be JOSEPH THE CARPENTER; that he will be born in the reign of HEROD THE KING, etc. etc.? No! There are no such details! Then how can you conclude that those 'thousand' Prophecies refer to Jesus (Peace be upon him)?"
1. This was first written in 1976.
What is Prophecy?
The dominee replied: "You see, prophecies are word-pictures of something that is going to happen in the future. When that thing actually comes to pass, we see vividly in these prophecies the fulfillment of what had been predicted in the past." I said: "What you actually do is that you deduce, you reason, you put two and two together." He said: "Yes." I said: "If this is what you have to do with a 'thousand' prophecies to justify your claim with regards to the genuineness of Jesus, why should we not adopt the very same system for Muhummed?"1 The dominee agreed that it was a fair proposition, a reasonable way of dealing with the problem.
I asked him to open up Deuteronomy, chapter 18, verse 18, which he did. I read from memory the verse in Afrikaans, because this was my purpose in having a little practice with the language of the ruling race in South Africa.2
'N PROFEET SAL EK VIR HULLE VERWEK UIT DIE MIDDE VAN HULLE BROERS, SOOS JY IS, EN EK SAL MY WOORDE IN SY MOND LE, EN HY SY SAL AAN HULLE SE ALLE WAT EK HOM BEVEEL. Deut.18: 18.
The English translation reads as follows:-
"I will raise them up a Prophet from among their brethren, like unto thee, and I will put my words in his mouth; and he shall speak unto them all that I shall command him."
(HOLY BIBLE) Deuteronomy 18:18.
1. Muhummed is mentioned by name in the Song of Solomon 5:16. The Hebrew word used there is Muhammuddim. The end letters IM is plural of respect majesty and grandeur. Minus "im" the name would be Muhamud translated as "altogether lovely" in the Authorised Version of the Bible or 'The Praised One' 'the one worthy of Praise' i.e. MUHUMMED! (P.B.U.H)
2. If this booklet is translated into any language, please change the Afrikaans words into the local dialect; and do not try a free hand translation of the Biblical quotation. Obtain a Bible in the language in which translation is being made and transcribe exactly as the words occur in that Bible.
Prophet Like Moses
Having recited the verse in Afrikaans, I apologised for my uncertain pronunciation, The dominee assured me that I was doing fine. I enquired: "To whom does this prophecy refer?" Without the slightest hesitation he answered: "JESUS!" I asked: "Why Jesus?... his name is not mentioned here." The dominee replied: "Since prophecies are word-pictures of something that is going to happen in the future, we find that the wordings of this verse adequately describe him. You see the most important words of this prophecy are 'SOOS JY IS' (like unto thee), - LIKE YOU - like Moses, and Jesus is like Moses. I questioned: "In which way is Jesus like Moses?" The answer was: "In the first place Moses was a JEW and Jesus was also a JEW; secondly, Moses was a PROPHET and Jesus was also a PROPHET - therefore Jesus is like Moses and that is exactly what God had foretold Moses - "SOOS JY IS". "Can you think of any other similarities between Moses and Jesus?" I asked. The dominee said that he could not think of any. I replied: "If these are the only two criteria for discovering a candidate for this prophecy of Deuteronomy 18:18, then in that case the criteria could fit any one of the following Biblical personages after Moses:- Solomon, Isaiah, Ezekiel, Daniel, Hosea, Joel, Malachi, John the Baptist etc., because they were also ALL "Jews" as well as "Prophets". Why should we not apply this prophecy to any one of these prophets, and why only to Jesus? Why should we make fish of one and fowl of another?" The dominee had no reply. I continued: "You see, my conclusions are that Jesus is most unlike Moses, and if I am wrong I would like you to correct me."
Three Unlikes
So saying, I reasoned with him:
"In the FIRST place Jesus is not like Moses, because, according to You - 'JESUS IS A GOD', but Moses is not God. Is this true?" He said: "Yes." I said: "Therefore, Jesus is not like Moses!
"SECONDLY, according to You - 'JESUS DIED FOR THE SINS OF THE WORLD', but Moses did not have to die for the sins of the world. Is this true?" He again said: "Yes." I said: "Therefore Jesus is not like Moses!"
"THIRDLY, according to You - 'JESUS WENT TO HELL FOR THREE DAYS', but Moses did not have to go there. Is this true?" He answered meekly: "Y-e-s." I concluded: "Therefore Jesus is not like Moses!"
"But dominee," I continued: "these are not hard facts, solid facts, they are mere matters of belief over which the little ones can stumble and fall. Let us discuss something very simple, very easy that if your little ones are called in to hear the discussion, would have no difficulty in following it, shall we?" The dominee was quiet happy at the suggestion.

CHAPTER TWO
Eight Irrefutable Arguments
Father and Mother
(1) "Moses had a father and a mother. Muhummed also had a father and a mother. But Jesus had only a mother, and no human father. Is this true?" He said: "Yes." I said: "DAAROM IS JESUS NIE SOOS MOSES NIE, MAAR MUHUMMED IS SOOS MOSES!" Meaning: "Therefore Jesus is not like Moses, but Muhummed is like Moses!" (By now the reader will realise that I was using the Afrikaans language only for practice purposes. I shall discontinue its use in this narration).
Miraculous Birth
(2) "Moses and Muhummed were born in the normal, natural course, i.e. the physical association of man and woman; but Jesus was created by a special miracle. You will recall that we are told in the Gospel of St. Matthew 1:18 ".....BEFORE THEY CAME TOGETHER,(Joseph the Carpenter and Mary) SHE WAS FOUND WITH CHILD BY THE HOLY GHOST." And St. Luke tells us that when the good news of the birth of a holy son was announced to her, Mary reasoned: "...HOW SHALL THIS BE, SEEING I KNOW NOT A MAN? AND THE ANGEL ANSWERED AND SAID UNTO HER, THE HOLY GHOST SHALL COME UPON THEE, AND THE POWER OF THE HIGHEST SHALL OVERSHADOW THEE..." (Luke 1:35). The Holy Qur’ân confirms the miraculous birth of Jesus, in nobler and sublimer terms. In answer to her logical question:
" O MY LORD! HOW SHALL I HAVE A SON WHEN NO MAN HATH TOUCHED ME? "
The angel says in reply: "EVEN SO: ALLAH CREATETH WHAT HE WILLETH:
WHEN HE HATH DECREED A PLAN, HE BUT SAITH TO IT "BE,"
AND IT IS " 1 (HOLY QUR'AN, 3:47).
It is not necessary for God to plant a seed in man or animal. He merely wills it and it comes into being. This is the Muslim conception of the of birth of Jesus. (When I compared the Qur’ân and the Biblical versions of the birth of Jesus to the head of the Bible Society in our largest City, and when I enquired: "Which version would you prefer to give your daughter, the QUR'ANIC version or the BIBLICAL version?" The man bowed his head and answered: "The Qur’ânic.") In short, I said to the dominee: "Is it true that Jesus was born miraculously as against the natural birth of Moses and Muhummed?" He replied proudly: "Yes!" I said: "Therefore Jesus is not like Moses, but Muhummed is like Moses. And God says to Moses in the Book of Deuteronomy 18:18 "LIKE UNTO THEE" (Like You, Like Moses) and Muhummed is like Moses."
1. Please open the Holy Qur’ân 3:42 and 19:16 where the birth of Jesus is spoken about; read it with the commentary, note the high position which Jesus and his mother occupy in Islam.
Marriage Ties
(3) "Moses and Muhummed married and begat children, but Jesus remained a bachelor all his life. Is this true?" The dominee said: "Yes." I said: "Therefore Jesus is not like Moses, but Muhummed is like Moses."
Jesus Rejected by his People
(4) "Moses and Muhummed were accepted as prophets by their people in their very lifetime. No doubt the Jews gave endless trouble to Moses and they murmured in the wilderness, but as a nation, they acknowledged that Moses was a Messenger of God sent to them. The Arabs too made Muhummed's life impossible. He suffered very badly at their hands. After 13 years of preaching in Mecca, he had to emigrate from the city of his birth. But before his demise, the Arab nation as a whole accepted him as the Messenger of Allah. But according to the Bible: 'He (Jesus) CAME UNTO HIS OWN, BUT HIS OWN RECEIVED HIM NOT.' (John 1:11). And even today, after two thousand years, his people- the Jews, as a whole, have rejected him. Is this true?" The dominee said: "Yes." I said: "THEREFORE JESUS IS NOT LIKE MOSES, BUT MUHUMMED IS LIKE MOSES."
"Other-Wordly" Kingdom
(5) "Moses and Muhummed were prophets as well as kings. A prophet means a man who receives Divine Revelation for the Guidance of Man and this Guidance he conveys to God's creatures as received without any addition or deletion. A king is a person who has the power of life and death over his people. It is immaterial whether the person wears a crown or not, or whether he was ever addressed as king or monarch: if the man has the prerogative of inflicting capital punishment - HE IS A KING. Moses possessed such a power. Do you remember the Israelite who was found picking up firewood on Sabbath Day, and Moses had him stoned to death? (Numbers- 15:13). There are other crimes also mentioned in the Bible for which capital punishment was inflicted on the Jews at the behest of Moses. Muhummed too, had the power of life and death over his people.
There are instances in the Bible of persons who were given gift of prophecy only, but they were not in a position to implement their directives. Some of these holy men of God who were helpless in the face of stubborn rejection of their message, were the prophets lot, Jonah, Daniel, Ezra, and John the Baptist. They could only deliver the message, but could not enforce the Law. The Holy Prophet Jesus (Peace p.b.u.h) also belonged to this category. The Christian Gospel clearly confirms this: when Jesus was dragged before the Roman Governor, Pontius Pilate, Charged for sedition, Jesus made a convincing point in his defence to refute the false charge: JESUS ANSWERED, "MY KINGDOM IS NOT OF THIS WORLD': IF MY KINGDOM WERE OF THIS WORLD, THEN WOULD MY SERVANTS FIGHT, THAT I SHOULD NOT BE DELIVERED TO THE JEWS; BUT NOW IS MY KINGDOM NOT FROM HENCE" (John 18:36) This convinced Pilate (A Pagan) that though Jesus might not be in full possession of his mental faculty, he did not strike him as being a danger to his rule. Jesus claimed a spiritual Kingdom only; in other words he only claimed to be a Prophet. Is this true?" The dominee answered: "Yes." I said: "Therefore Jesus is not like Moses but Muhummed is like Moses."
No New Laws
(6) "Moses and Muhummed brought new laws and new regulations for their people. Moses not only gave the Ten Commandments to the Israelites, but a very comprehensive ceremonial law for the guidance of his people. Muhummed comes to a people steeped in barbarism and ignorance. They married their step-mothers; they buried their daughters alive; drunkenness, adultery, idolatry, and gambling were the order of the day. Gibbon describe the Arabs before Islam in his "Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire", THE HUMAN BRUTE, ALMOST WITHOUT SENSE, IS POORLY DISTINGUISHED FROM THE REST OF THE ANIMAL CREATION.' There was hardly anything to distinguish between the "man" and the "animal" of the time; they were animals in human form.
"From this abject barbarism, Muhummed elevated them, in the words of Thomas Carlysle, "into torch-bearers of light and learning.' 'TO THE ARAB NATION IT WAS AS A BIRTH FROM DARKNESS INTO LIGHT. ARABIA FIRST BECAME ALIVE BY MEANS OF IT. A POOR SHEPHERD PEOPLE, ROAMING UNNOTICED IN ITS DESERTS SINCE THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. SEE, THE UNNOTICED BECOMES WORLD NOTABLE, THE SMALL HAS GROWN WORLD-GREAT. WITHIN ONE CENTURY AFTERWARDS ARABIA WAS AT GRANADA ON ONE HAND AND AT DELHI ON THE OTHER. GLANCING IN VALOUR AND SPLENDOUR, AND THE LIGHT OF GENIUS, ARABIA SHINES OVER A GREAT SECTION OF THE WORLD. ..." The fact is that Muhummed gave his people a Law and Order they never had before.
As regards Jesus, when the Jews felt suspicious of him that he might be an impostor with designs to pervert their teachings, Jesus took pains to assure them that he had not come with a new religion - no new laws and no new regulations. I quote his own words: 'THINK NOT THAT I AM COME TO DESTROY THE LAW, OR THE PROPHETS: I AM NOT COME TO DESTROY, BUT TO FULFIL. FOR VERILY I SAY UNTO YOU, TILL HEAVEN AND EARTH PASS, ONE JOT OR ONE TITLE SHALL IN NO WISE PASS FROM THE LAW, TILL ALL BE FULFILLED.'(Mathew 5:17-18). In other words he had not come with any new laws or regulation he came only to fulfil the old law. This what he gave the Jews to understand- unless he was speaking with the tongue in his cheek trying to bluff the Jews into accepting him as a man of God and by subterfuge trying to ram a new religion down their throats. No! This Messenger of God would never resort to such fo ul means to subvert the Religion of God. He himself fulfilled the laws. He observed the commandments of Moses, and he respected the Sabbath. At no time did a single Jew point a finger at him to say, 'why don't you fast' or 'why don't you wash your hands before you break bread',which charges they always levied against his disciples, but never against Jesus. This is because as a good Jew he honoured the laws of the prophets who preceded him. In short, he had created no new religion and had brought no new law like Moses and Muhummed. Is this true?" I asked the dominee, and he answered: "Yes." I said: "Therefore, Jesus is not like Moses but Muhummed is like Moses."
How they Departed
(7) "Both Moses and Muhummed died natural deaths, but according to Christianity, Jesus was violently killed on the cross.1 Is this true?" The dominee said: "Yes." I averred: "Therefore Jesus is not like Moses but Muhummed is like Moses."
Heavenly Abode
(8) "Moses and Muhummed both lie buried in earth, but according to you, Jesus in heaven. Is this true?" The dominee agreed. I said: "Therefore Jesus is not like Moses but Muhummed is like Moses."
1. For a full exposition of this topic, see "CRUCIFIXION OR CRUCI-FICTION?".

CHAPTER THREE
Further Proofs
Ishmael The First Born
Since the dominee was helplessly agreeing with every point, I said, "Dominee, so far what I have done is to prove only one point out of the whole prophecy- that is proving the phrase 'LIKE UNTO THEE' - 'Like You' - 'Like Moses'. The Prophecy is much more than this single phrase which reads as follows : "I WILL RAISE THEM UP A PROPHET FROM AMONG THEIR BRETHREN LIKE UNTO THEE......." The emphasis is on the words- "From among their brethren." Moses and his people, the Jews, are here addressed as a racial entity, and as such their 'brethren' would undoubtedly be the Arabs. You see, the Holy Bible speaks of Abraham as the "Friend of God". Abraham had two wives - Sarah and Hagar. Hagar bore Abraham a son - HIS FIRST-BORN- '......And Abraham1 called HIS SON'S name, which Hagar bare Ishmael.' (Genesis 16:15). 'And Abraham took Ishmael HIS SON......" (Genesis 17:23). 'And Ishmael HIS SON was thirteen years old, when he was circumcised in the flesh of his foreskin.'(Genesis 17:25). Up to the age of THIRTEEN Ishmael was the ONLY son and seed of Abraham, when the covenant was ratified between God and Abraham. God grants Abraham another son through Sarah, named Isaac, who was very much the junior to his brother Ishmael.
1. According to the Bible, Abraham's name was Abram before it was changed by God to Abraham.
Arabs and Jews
If Ishmael and Isaac are the sons of the same father Abraham, then they are brothers. And so the children of the one are the BRETHREN of the children of the other. The children of Isaac are the Jews and the Children of Ishmael are the Arabs - so they are BRETHREN to one another. The Bible affirms, 'AND HE (ISHMAEL) SHALL DWELL IN THE PRESENCE OF ALL HIS BRETHREN.' (Genesis 16:12). 'AND HE (ISHMAEL) DIED IN THE PRESENCE OF ALL HIS BRETHREN.(Genesis 25:18). The children of Isaac are the brethren of the Ishmaelites. In like manner Muhummed is from among the brethren of the Israelites because he was a descendant of Ishmael the son of Abraham. This exactly as the prophecy has it- 'FROM AMONG THEIR BRETHREN'.(Deut.18:18). There the prophecy distinctly mentions that the coming prophet who would be like Moses, must arise NOT from the 'children of Israel' or from 'among themselves', but from among their brethren. MUHUMMED THEREFORE WAS FROM AMONG THEIR BRETHREN!
Words in the Mouth
"The prophecy proceeds further:'.......AND I WILL PUT MY WORDS INTO HIS MOUTH.......' What does it mean when it is said 'I will put my words in your mouth'? You see, when I asked you (the dominee) to open Deuteronomy chapter 18, verse 18, at the beginning, and if I had asked you to read, and if you had read: would I be putting my words into your mouth?" The dominee answered: "No." "But," I continued: "If I were to teach you a language like Arabic about which you have no knowledge, and if I asked you to read or repeat after me what I utter i.e.

(I read them in Arabic )
Would I not be putting these unheard words of a foreign tongue which you utter, into your mouth?" The dominee agreed that it was indeed so. In an identical manner, I said, the words of the Holy Qur’ân, the Revelation vouchsafed by the Almighty God to Muhummed, were revealed.
History tells us that Muhummed was forty years of age. He was in a cave some three miles north of the City of Mecca. It was the 27th night of the Muslim month of Ramadaan. In the cave the Archangel Gabriel commands him in his mother tongue: 'IQRA' which means READ! or PROCLAIM! or RECITE! Muhummed is terrified and in his bewilderment replies " MA ANA BEQARA which means I AM NOT LEARNED! The angel commands him a second time with the same result. For the third time the angel continues.

Now Muhummed, grasps, that what was required of him was to repeat! to rehearse! And he repeats the words as they were put into his mouth:

These are the first five verses, which were revealed to Muhummed, which now occupy the beginning of the 96th chapter of the Holy Qur’ân.
The Faithful Witness
Immediately the angel had departed, Muhummed rushed to his home. Terrified and sweating all over he asked his beloved wife Khadija to 'cover him up!' He lay down, and she watched by him. When he had regained his composure, he explained to her what he had seen and heard. She assured him of her faith in him and that Allah would not allow any terrible thing to happen to him. Are these the confessions of an impostar? Would impostars confess that when an angel of the Lord confronts them with a Message from on High, they get fear-stricken, terrified, and sweating all over, run home to their wives? Any critic can see that his reactions and confessions are that of an honest, sincere man, the man of Truth- 'AL-AMIN' - THE Honest, the Upright, the Truthful.
During the next twenty-three years of his prophetic life, words were 'Put into his mouth', and he uttered them. They made an indeliable impression on his heart and mind: and as the volume of the Sacred Scripture (Holy Qur’ân) grew, they were recorded on palm-leaf fibre, on skins and on the shoulder-blades of animals; and in the hearts of his devoted disciples. Before his demise these words were arranged according to his instructions i n the order in which we find them today in the Holy Qur’ân.
The words (revelation) were actually put into his mouth, exactly as foretold in the prophecy under discussion: 'AND I WILL PUT MY WORDS IN HIS MOUTH.' (Deut. 18:18).
Un-lettered Prophet
Muhummed's experience in the cave of Hira, later to be known as Jabal-un Noor - The Mountain of Light, and his response to that first Revelation is the exact fulfillment of another Biblical Prophecy. In the Book of Isaiah, Chapter 29, verse 12, we read: "AND THE BOOK" (al-Kitaab, al-Qur’ân the 'Reading', the 'Recitation') "IS DELIVERED TO HIM THAT IS NOT LEARNED," (Isaiah 29:12) "THE UNLETTERED PROPHET " (Holy Qur’ân 7:158) and the biblical verse continues : "SAYING, READ THIS, I PRAY THEE:" (the words "I pray thee", are not in the Hebrew manuscripts; compare with the Roman Catholics' "Douay Version and also with the "Revised Standard Versions") "AND HE SAITH, I AM NOT LEARNED." ("I am not learned." is the exact translation of the Arabic words MA ANA BEQARA which Muhummed uttered twice to the Holy Ghost - the Archangel Gabriel, when he was commanded : IQRAA "READ!").
Let me quote the verse in full without a break as found in the "King James Version," or the "Authorised version" as it is more popularly known "AND THE BOOK IS DELIVERED TO HIM THAT IS NOT LEARNED, SAYING, READ THIS I PRAY THEE: AND HE SAITH, I AM NOT LEARNED." (Isaiah 29:12).
Important note:
It may be noted that there were no Arabic Bibles in existence in the 6th Century of the Christian Era when Muhummed lived and preached! Besides, he was absolutely unlettered and unlearned. No human had ever taught him a word. His teacher was his Creator:

Without any human learning, 'he put to shame the wisdom of the learned'."
(12) There are today Arabic Bibles in Fourteen different scripts and dialects for the Arabs alone. See "The Gospels in many tongues".
Grave Warning
"See!" I told the dominee, "how the prophecies fit Muhummed like a glove. We do not have to stretch prophecies to justify their fulfillment in Muhummed."
The dominee replied, "All your expositions sound very well, but they are of no real consequence, because we Christians have Jesus Christ the "incarnate" God, who has redeemed us from the Bondage of Sin!"
I asked, "Not important?" God didn't think so! He went to a great deal of trouble to have His warnings recorded. God knew that there would be people like you who will flippantly, light-heartedly discount his words, so he followed up Deuteronomy 18:18 with a dire warning: "AND IT SHALL COME TO PASS, " (it is going to happen) "THAT WHOSOEVER WILL NOT HEARKEN UNTO MY WORDS WHICH HE SHALL SPEAK IN MY NAME, I WILL REQUIRE IT OF HIM. (in the Catholic Bible the ending words are - "I will be the revenger", I will take vengeance from him - I will take revenge!) "Does not this terrify you? God Almighty is threatening revenge! We shake in our pants if some hoodlum threatens us, yet you have no fear of God's warning?"
"Miracle of Miracles! in the verse 19 of Deuteronomy chapter 18, we have a further fulfillment of the prophecy in Muhummed! Note the words-'.....MY WORDS WHICH HE SHALL SPEAK IN MY NAME," In whose name is Muhummed speaking?" I opened Yusuf Ali's translation of the Holy Qur’ân, at chapter 114- 'Sura Nas', or Mankind - the last chapter, and showed him the formula at the head of the chapter:

And the meaning: "IN THE NAME OF GOD, MOST GRACIOUS, MOST MERCIFUL." And the heading of chapter 113:

And the meaning: "IN THE NAME OF GOD, MOST GRACIOUS, MOST MERCIFUL". And every chapter downwards 112, 111, 110...was the same formula and the same meaning on every page, because the end SURAS (chapters) are short and take about a page each.
"And what did the prophecy demand?' ...WHICH HE SHALL SPEAK IN MY NAME and in whose name does Muhummed speak? 'IN THE NAME OF GOD, MOST GRACIOUS MOST MERCIFUL.' The Prophecy is being fulfilled in Muhummed to the letter
"Every chapter of the Holy Qur’ân except the 9th begin with the formula:

IN THE NAME OF GOD, MOST GRACIOUS, MOST MERCIFUL.' The Muslim begins his every lawful act with the Holy formula. But the Christian begins: "In the name of the Father, son and Holy Ghost.'"1
Concerning Deuteronomy chapter eighteen, I have given you more than 15 reasons as to how this prophecy refers to Muhummed and NOT to Jesus.
1. The Christian theologians are ignorant of even the "name of God. Because "God" is not a name, and "Father" is also not a name. See "WHAT IS HIS NAME?"

CHAPTER FOUR
New Testament Also Confirms
Baptist Contradicts Jesus
In New Testament times, we find that the Jews were still expecting the fulfilment of the prophecy of 'ONE LIKE MOSES', refer John 1:19-25. When Jesus claimed to be the Messiah of the Jews, the Jews began to enquire as to where was Elias? The Jews had a parallel prophecy that before the coming of the Messiah, Elias must come first in his second coming. Jesus confirms this Jewish belief:
"...ELIAS TRULY SHALL FIRST COME, AND RESTORE ALL THINGS. BUT I SAY UNTO YOU, THAT ELIAS IS COME ALREADY, AND THEY KNEW HIM NOT...THEN THE DISCIPLES UNDERSTOOD THAT HE SPAKE UNTO THEM OF JOHN THE BAPTIST." (Matthew 17:11-13).
According to the New Testament the Jews were not the ones to swallow the words of any would-be Messiah. In their investigations they underwent intense difficulties in order to find their true Messiah. And this the Gospel of John confirms: "AND THIS IS THE RECORD OF JOHN,"(the Baptist) "WHEN THE JEWS SENT PRIESTS AND LEVITES FROM JERUSALEM TO ASK HIM, WHO ART THOU? AND HE CONFESSED AND DENIED NOT; BUT CONFESSED, I AM NOT THE CHRIST." (This was only natural because there can't be two Messiahs1 at the same time. If Jesus was the Christ then John couldn't be the Christ!) "AND THEY ASKED HIM, WHAT THEN? ART THOU ELIAS? AND HE SAITH, I AM NOT." (Here John the Baptist contradicts Jesus! Jesus says that John is "Elias" and John denies that he is what Jesus ascribes him to be. One of the TWO (Jesus or John), God forbid!, is definitely not speaking the TRUTH! On the testimony of Jesus himself, John the Baptist was the greatest of the Israelite prophets: "VERILY I SAY UNTO YOU, AMONG THEM THAT ARE BORN OF WOMEN THERE HAS NOT RISEN A GREATER THAN JOHN THE BAPTIST:... "(Matthew 11:11).
We Muslims know John the Baptist as Hazrut YAHYAA Alai-his-salaam (peace be upon him). We revere him as a true prophet of Allah. The Holy Prophet Jesus known to us as Hazrut ISAA Alai-his-salaam (peace be upon him), is also esteemed as one of the mightiest messenger of the Almighty. How can we Muslims impute lies to either of them? We leave this problem between Jesus and John for the Christians to solve, for their "sacred scriptures" abound in discrepancies which they have been glossing over as the "dark sayings of Jesus"(15). We Muslims are really interested in the last questions posed to John the Baptist by the Jewish elite- "ART THOU THAT PROPHET? AND HE ANSWERED, NO." (John 1:21)
1. The Jews were expecting a single Messiah not two.
2. See the "TIMES" Magazine December 30th, 1974, article "How true is the Bible?" And also see "50,000 Errors in the Bible?" a reproduction from the Christian Magazine "AWAKE!" September 8, 1957.
Three Questions!
Please note that three different and distinct questions were posed to John the Baptist and to which he gave three emphatic "NO'S" as answers. To recapitulate:-

1) ART THOU THE CHRIST?
2) ART THOU ELIAS?
3) ART THOU THAT PROPHET?
But the learned men of Christendom somehow only see two questions implied here. To make doubly clear that the Jews definitely had T-H-R-E-E separate prophecies in their minds when they were interrogating John the Baptist, let us read the remonstrance of the Jews in the verses following:
"AND THEY ASKED HIM, AND SAID UNTO HIM, WHY BAPTIZEST THOU THEN, IF THOU BE
a) NOT THAT CHRIST,
b) NOR ELIAS,
c) NEITHER THAT PROPHET?" (John 1:25)
The Jews were waiting for the fulfillment of THREE distinct prophecies: One, the coming of CHRIST. Two the coming of ELIAS, and Three, the coming of THAT PROPHET.
"That Prophet"
If we look up any Bible which has a concordance or cross-references, the we will find in the marginal note where the words "the Prophet", or "that Prophet" occur in John 1:25, that these words refer to the prophecy of Deuteronomy 18:15 and 18. And that 'that prophet' - 'the prophet like Moses' - "LIKE UNTO THEE", we have proved through overwhelming evidence that he was MUHUMMED and not Jesus!
We Muslims are not denying that Jesus was the "Messiah", which word is translated as "Christ".1 We are not contesting the "thousand and one prophecies" which the Christians claim abound in the Old Testament foretelling the coming of the Messiah. What we say is that Deuteronomy 18:18 does NOT refer to Jesus Christ but it is an explicit prophecy about the Holy Prophet MUHUMMED!"
The dominee, very politely parted with me by saying that it was a very interesting discussion and he would like me very much to come one day and address his congregation on the subject. A decade and half has passed since then but I am still awaiting that privilege.
I believe the dominee was sincere when he made the offer, but prejudices die hard and who would like to loose his sheep?
1. How the word Messiah was transmuted to Christ?. See "Christ in Islam"
The Acid Test
To the lambs of Christ I say, why not apply that acid test which the Master himself wanted you to apply to any would be claimant to Prophethood? He had said: "BY THEIR FRUITS YE SHALL KNOW THEM. DO MEN GATHER GRAPES FROM THE THORNS, OR FIGS FROM THE THISTLES? EVERY GOOD TREE WILL BEAR GOOD FRUIT AND EVERY EVIL TREE WILL BEAR EVIL FRUIT.... BY THEIR FRUITS YE SHALL KNOW THEM. (Matthew 7:16-20).
Why are you afraid to apply this test to the teachings of Muhummed? You will find in the Last Testament of God - the Holy Qur’ân - the true fulfillment of the teachings of Moses and Jesus, which will bring to the world the much-needed peace and happiness. "IF A MAN LIKE MOHAMED WERE TO ASSUME THE DIC TATORSHIP OF THE MODERN WORLD, HE WOULD SUCCEED IN SOLVING ITS PROBLEMS THAT WOULD BRING IT THE MUCH NEEDED PEACE AND HAPPINESS." (George Bernard Shaw)
The Greatest!
The Weekly Newsmagazine "TIME" dated July 15, 1974, carried a selection of opinions by various historians, writers, military men, businessmen and others on the subject: "Who Were History's Great Leaders?" Some said that it was Hitler; others said - Gandhi, Buddha, Lincoln and the like. But Jules Masserman, a United States psychoanalyst put the standards straight by giving the correct criteria wherewith to judge. He said:
"LEADERS MUST FULFIL THREE FUNCTIONS:-
(1) Provide for the well-being of the led,
(2) Provide a social organization in which people feel relatively secure and
(3) Provide them with one set of beliefs."
With the above three criteria he searches history and analyses - Hitler, Pasteur, Gaesar, Moses, Confucius and the lot, and ultimately concludes:
"PEOPLE LIKE PASTEUR AND SALK ARE LEADERS IN THE FIRST SENSE. PEOPLE LIKE GANDHI AND CONFUCIUS, ON ONE HAND, AND ALEXANDER, CAESAR AND HITLER ON THE OTHER, ARE LEADERS IN THE SECOND AND PERHAPS THE THIRD SENSE. JESUS AND BUDDHA BELONG IN THE THIRD CATEGORY ALONE. PERHAPS THE GREATEST LEADER OF ALL TIMES WAS MOHAMMED, WHO COMBINED ALL THREE FUNCTIONS. To a lesser degree, MOSES DID THE SAME."
According to the objective standards set by the Professor of the Chicago University, whom I believe to be Jewish, - JESUS and BUDDHA are now - here in the picture of the "Great Leaders of Mankind", but by a queer coincidence groups Moses and Muhummed together thus adding further weight to the argument that JESUS is not like MOSES, but MUHUMMED is like MOSES: Deut.18:18 "LIKE UNTO THEE" - Like MOSES!
Reverend James L. Dow in Collins Dictionary of the Bible gives further proof, that JESUS is not like MOSES, but MUHUMMED is like Moses: "AS A STATESMAN AND LAWGIVER MOSES IS THE CREATOR OF THE JEWISH PEOPLE. HE FOUND A LOOSE CONGLOMERATION OF SEMITIC PEOPLE, NONE OF ......

*Also in "THE ENCYCLOPAEDIA OF RELIGION", Moses is looked upon in the different traditions. Under Moses in Islam; we read
"MOSES IS HIGHLY REGARDED IN ISLAM AS THE GREAT PROPHET WHO FORETOLD THE COMING OF MUHAMMAD, HIS SUCCESSOR...THERE IS MUCH IN THE LIFE OF MUHAMMAD THAT IS IMPLICITLY REMINISCENT OF THE MOSES TRADITION.

P121, THE ENCYCLOPAEDIA OF RELIGION, Mircea Eliade (EDITOR IN CHIEF)
Volume 10, Macmillean Publishing Company
In conclusion, I end with a quotation of a Christian Reverend the commentator of the Bible, followed by that of his Master:
"THE ULTIMATE CRITERION OF A TRUE PROPHET IS THE MORAL CHARACTER OF HIS TEACHING." (Prof. Dummelow.)
"BY THEIR FRUITS YE SHALL KNOW THEM." (Jesus Christ)


COME LET US REASON TOGETHER
SAY:"O PEOPLE OF THE BOOK! COME TO COMMON TERMS AS BETWEEN US AND YOU: THAT WE WORSHIP NONE BUT GOD; THAT WE ASSOCIATE NO PARTNERS WITH HIM; THAT WE ERECT NOT, FROM AMONG OURSELVES, LORDS AND PATRONS OTHER THAN GOD." IF THEN THEY TURN BACK,
SAY: "BEAR WITNESS THAT WE (AT LEAST) ARE MUSLIMS (BOWING TO GOD'S WILL)." (SURA AL-I-'IMRAN) Holy Qur’ân 3:64
"PEOPLE OF THE BOOK" is the respectful title given to the Jews and the Christians in the Holy Qur’ân. The Muslims is here commanded to invite - "O People of the Book!" - O Learned People! O People who claim to be the recipients of Divine Revelation, of a Holy Scripture; let us gather together onto a common platform - "that we worship none but God", because none but God is worthy of worship, not because "THE LORD THY GOD IS A JEALOUS GOD VISITING THE INIQUITY OF THE FATHERS UPON THE CHILDREN UNTO THE THIRD AND FOURTH GENERATION OF THEM THAT HATE ME." (Exodus 20:25). But because He is our Lord and Cherisher, our Sustainer and Evolver, worthy of all praise, prayer and devotion.
In the abstract the Jews and the Christians would agree to all the three propositions contained in this Qur’ânic verse. In practice they fail. Apart from doctrinal lapses from the unity of the One True God, (ALLAH Subhanahu wa ta-ala) there is the question of a consecrated Priesthood (among the Jews it was hereditary also), as if a mere human being - Cohen or Pope, or Priest, or Brahman, - could claim superiority apart from his learning and the purity of his life, or could stand between man and God in some special sense. ISLAM DOES NOT RECOGNISE PRIESTHOOD!
The Creed of Islam is given to us here in a nutshell from Holy Qur’ân:
Say ye: "We believe in Allah, And the revelation given to us, And to Abraham, Isma'il, Isaac, Jacob, and the Tribes, And that given to Moses and Jesus And that given to (all) Prophets from their Lord: We make no difference Between one and another of them: And we bow to Allah (in Islam)." (SURA BAQARA) Holy Qur’ân 2:136.
The Muslim position is clear. The Muslim does not claim to have a religion peculiar to himself. Islam is not a sect or an ethnic religion. In its view all Religion is one, for the Truth is one. IT WAS THE SAME RELIGION PREACHED BY ALL THE EARLIER PROPHETS. (Holy Qur’ân 42:13). It was the truth taught by all the inspired Books. In essence it amounts to a consciousness of the Will and Plan of God and a joyful submission to that Will and Plan. IF ANYONE WANTS A RELIGION OTHER THAN THAT, HE IS FALSE TO HIS OWN NATURE, AS HE IS FALSE TO GOD'S WILL AND PLAN. Such a one cannot expect guidance, for he has deliberately renounced guidance.

All rights reserved by,
IRF (Islamic Research Foundation, India)
www.irf.net

Presented By.
Muhammad Danish Mahboob Khan,
Pakistan.